.

THE

VISHNU
A

PURANA.
SYSTEM
OF

HINDU

MYTHOLOGY
TRANSLATED

AND

TRADITION.

FROM

THE

ORIGINAL

SANSKRIT,

AND

ILLUSTRATED

BY

NOTES

DERIVED

CHIEFLY

FROM

OTHER

PURAnaS,

BY

THE

LATE

H. H. WILSON,
BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN ETC.

M.A., F.R.S.,
THE

UNIVEHSITY

OF

OXFORD,

ETC.,

EDITED

BY

FITZEDWARD

HALL.

VOL.

n.

LONDON:
TRUBNER
"

CO., 60, PATERNOSTER

1865.

ROW.

VISHNU

PURANA.

BOOK

I.

(continued).

CHAPTER
The world
tasas.
overrun

XV. they
and the
are

with

trees:

destroyed by
them

the

Pracheto

Soma

pacifies them,
the

gives nymph

Marisha

wife:

lier of

story:

daughter

of

Pramlocha. Daksha
the
son

Legend
of the

Kai'idu.

Marisha's his and

former

history.

Prachetasas:

different progeny

characters:
:

his
to

sons:

his

daughters:

theirmarriages Whilst
the the earth coukl and
not

allusion

Prahhida,

his descendant.

Prachetasas
trees ;

were

thus

absorbed

in their the
protected un-

devotions,

spread, and
the

overshadowed
The

and the

people perished.
was

winds

blow;
was

sky

shut labour

out

by
from

the

forests;
thousand

mankind
When

unable sages,
were

to

for

ten

years.
beheld

the

coming
angry,

forth

the

deep,

this, they
and
tore

and,

being incensed,
The
and

wind wind
sear

flame up

issued the and

trees

from

their mouths.
their

strong

by

roots,

left them

and forests

dry;
were

the

fierce fire consumed

away.

them;

and

the the
a

cleared
of the

When

Soma

(the moon),
all

sovereign
of the

vegetable world,
went

beheld
to

except

few

trees

destroyed, he
and
to

the

patriarchs, indignation,
alliance tween behave

the

Prachetasas,

said: "Restrain
me.

your
an

princes, and
you
II.

listen the

I will form

and

trees.

Prescient

of

I futurity,
1

VISHNU

PURANA.

nourished,

with

my

rays,

this

maiden, precious

the

She is called Marisha, and is, daughterof the woods. She shall be your of the trees. the offspring assuredly, From of Dhruva. of the race bride,and the multiplier a portion of your lustre and a portionof mine, 0 of shall be born Daksha mighty sages, the patriarch and composed with a part of me, her, who, endowed
as fire,and vigour, shall be as resplendent the human shall multiply race. "There was formerly (saidSoma) a sage named pious Kahdu, eminent in holy wisdom, who practised

of your

river. of the Gomati borders lovely to The king of the gods sent the nymph Pramlocha and the sweet -smiling damsel his penance; disturb his devotions. diverted the sage from They lived

austerities

on

the

and of Mandara, for a hundred in the valley together, of the Muni was the mind fifty years, during which of wholly given up to enjoyment. At the expiration this period,the nymph requestedhis permissionto to heaven; but the Muni, stillfondlyattached return
to

her, prevailed upon

the hundred

her

to

remain

for

some

time

longer; and
for another

damsel graceful years, and

continued

to

reside

the great sage delight her suit by her fascinations. Then againshe preferred of the gods; and to the abodes to be allowed to return tion againthe Muni desired her to remain. At the expiraof said to
more

than with
a

century,

the

nymph

once

more

him,

13ut the depart.' will go hence for 'Nay, stay yet a little; you replied: a long period.'Afraid of incurringan imprecation, the graceful nymph continued with the sage for nearly

'Brahman, I countenance: smiling the fine-eyed damsel, Muni, detaining

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

askinghis perrepeatedly mission to go to the region of the king of the gods, but as often desired,by him, to remain. Dreading to be cursed by liim, and excelUngin amiable manners, well knowing,also, the pain that is inflicted by separation she did not quitthe from an objectof affection, Muni, whose mind, wholly subdued by love, became, attached to her. strongly every day,more occasion the sage was "On one going forth from their cottage in a great hurry. The nymph asked him 'is drawing where he was going. 'The day\ he replied, the Sandhya worfast to a close. I must ship; ]:"erform The nymph smiled a or duty will be neglected.' she rejoined: as 'Why do you talk,grave mirthfully, of this day drawing to a close? Your sir, day is a day of many a day that must be a marvel to all. years, Explainwhat this means.' The Muni said: 'Fair damsel,
two

liLindred years

more,

"

you and

came

to tlie river-side at dawn.

I beheld

you
now

then;
the is

you

then of

entered

my

revolution the

evening;and

hermitage. It is the day is gone.

Tell say
me

What

meaning

of this lauohter? answered: 'You

the

truth.'

Pramlocha

Brahman,

that I

came

several hundred
my arrival. This

years is the

venerable rightly, But hither at morning dawn. have passed since the time of truth.' The Mimi, on hearing asked her how

was this,

seized with

astonishment,and

To which the nymph long he had enjoyedher society. nine hundred and that they had lived together replied, seven years, six months, and three days. The Muni in jest; asked her if she spoke the truth,or if she was for it appeared to him that they had spent but one that she replied, day together. To which Pramlocha
1*

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

should
the she

not

dare,

at

any

time,

to

tell him

who

Hved

in

path
had

of

piety an

when untruth, but, particularly,

to

been

enjoined, by him,
Muni, princes, had
it
was

inform

him

what

had

passed.
the that heard

"When and knew

these
to

words,

the truth, he

began
fie

reproach
me! of
me;

himself penance

bitterly, exclaiming: 'Fie,

has and has
some

upon

My
the

been the

interrupted; the pious

to

treasure

learned

has

been

stolen
woman

from

my
been

judgment
the reach

been
one,

blinded.

This

has

created, by
I had divine this has
would

beguileme.
the

Brahma
waves

is
of

beyond
attain w^hom

of those my

agitatedby
This
sent

infirmity.^
to

subdued

passions, and
was

was

about

knowledge.
been

foreseen Fie
All
on

by
the

him

by

girlhas
have have
road

hither.

the

passion that
that the of

obstructed led
been
to

my
to

devotions!

austerities
wisdom

of acquisition
of
no

the

Vedas is the

rendered The
to
'

avail sage,

by passion that having

who
was

hell.'
turned

pious
the

thus

viled re-

himself,

nymph,
the

sitting
thou

nigh, and
wilt.

said to her
hast

whither Go, deceitful girl, office

Thou
monarch

performed gods,
"

assigned thee by
penance
to

the

of the

of
not

disturbingmy
reduce
paces

by thy by
the

fascinations. fire of my

I will

thee

ashes ficient sufand

wrath.

Seven
the in

together is
but thou

for the

friendshipof

virtuous:

I have

dwelt

together.* And,
in the six Urmis'

truth, what

fault hast

Or,

'immersed

explained (^f^'^^)?
and death.

hunger,

thirst, sorrow,

stupefaction,decay,

BOOK

r.,

CHAP.

XV.

tliou committed? The sin is

Why

should

I be

wroth
not

with
suhdue

tliee?
my

wholly mine;
my

in that I could

passions.Yet fie upon Indra, hast disturbed

delusion!'

thee, who,

gain favour with devotions, vile bundle of

to
"

spoken trembling, whilst

from

"Thus

every

pore;

stood by the Muni, Pramlocha started big drops of perspiration cried to her: 'Depart, till he angrily
to

begone.'She then, reproachedby him, went forth from his dwelling, and, passingthrough the air, wiped the her person with the leaves of the from perspiration from The tree to tree, and, as, trees. nymph went their summits, that crowned the dusky shoots with with moisture, covered she dried her limbs, which were
forth by the Rishi came of her skin, in drops of perspiration. the pores from the winds the livingdews; and The received trees collected them into one mass. This", said Soma, "I it increased in size, matured by my rays; and gradually
the child she had conceived till the exhalation the that had rested
on

came the tree-topsbeThe

trees

lovelygirlnamed

Marisha.

will

be Let your indignation give her to you, Prachetasas. appeased. She is the progeny of Kandu, the child of of the trees, the daughter of Pramlocha, the nursling The holy Kandu, after the the moon. and the wind

excellent of his pious exercises, went, interruption to the regionof Vishnu, termed Purushottama, princes,*

The

v?ord

"princes"

is here

supplied by
I have
seen

the

translator; and,

for jective ad-

its

epithet,"excellent",
in the

all the

MSS. and

give ^TtRTI,
Kaiidu.

an

singularnumber,

belonging

to

VISHNU

PURANA.

where, Maitreya/with
to

his whole of

mind,

he devoted

self himnp-

the adoration and

Hari; standing fixed,with

prayers
^

lifted arms,
the
essence

the repeating

that

comprehend

of divine truth."

'

There but

is

some

confusion, here,
context

in

regard

to

the of
a

person

dressed: ad-

the

shows and
,

that that

the

insertion is

Maitreya's

name

is

an

inadvertence

the

passage

continuation

of Soma's
2

speech phrase boundary

or

to

the

Prachetasas.
^
*"-

The

is of

^^"qiT'T^
Brahma';
and

WTfi, I 'made
either

up

of

the

further the

implying
transcendental

'comprehending
or or

Supreme

Brahma,
furthest

wisdom, Para';
truths of the Vedas Vedanta
or

of 'consisting

the

limits the in

(Para)

or

Brahma';
The

that
that

is, being
follows the

essence

of the
a

philosophy.
and

hymn

is,

fact,

mantra

mystical prayer,
Para;
as:

commencing

with

reiteration

of the

word
:

Para

xrrt ^

f^^T^T^TT

Para

means

'supreme, infinite';and
to

Para,

'the

further

bank
or

or

limit', the point that is

or,

be
or

attained existence. and

by crossing a
the bound end

river is

sea,

the figuratively, which

world

Vishnu, then,
or

Param,
of is
or

that

nothing
he is

surpasses;

Param,

object
which above

existence:

the Aparaparal:', and time: he

furthest is Param
or

of that

illimitable, or

space

parebhyah,
truth, or
essence

beyond
he of is soul:

the

highest,being beyond
or

superior to
final
or

all the elements

Paramartharupi,
he is

identical with
the

knowledge
of

Brahmaparah,

object

spiritual (Para)

wisdom.

is Paraparabhiitab
matter

said to He

imply
is Parah

the
,

further
or

limit

of rudimental
of those
or

(Para).
are

chief, Paranam,
he is

objects which

beyond

the

senses:

and

Paraparah,

the

boundary

of boundaries

; that

is
,

he

is the

comprehensive

Tho

MSS.

which

I have

examined

exhibit, without

exception,Tf^:

BOOK

I., CHAP.

XV.

The

Pi-aclietasas said: "We

prayers

are

desirous

to

hear the

which by inaudiblyreciting Kesava." the piousKandu On which Soma propitiated repeatedas follows: '"Vishnu is beyond the boundary of all things; he is the infinite; he is beyond that which
transcendental is
as

boundless;
finite

he

is above is the

all that is

above;

he

exists limit
sessed pos-

truth; he

of elemental

objectof the Veda; the being;unappreciable by the senses;

of illimitable the
cause

might.

He

is the the
as

cause cause

of cause; of finite

of the

cause

of cause; both He

cause;

and,

in

effects, he,

every is Brahma

agent, preserves
Brahma the

the universe. the

object and the lord;

all beings; Brahma

He is the imperishable. Puof increase or diminution. Brahma, incapable is the everlasting, rushottama uncreated, immutable, hilated of my nature be anniBrahma. May the imperfections this eulogium, Reciting (throughhis favour).' of divine truth, and propitiating the essence Kesava, obtained final emancipation.* Kandu

of all beings; progenitor born uneternal, undecaying,

"Who
as

Marisha

was

of

old,I will
acts
a

also relate to you; will be beneficial less left child-

the recital of her you. She

was

meritorious of

to

the widow death.

and prince,

at her

husband's

She, therefore, zealously

tion, her adora-

by worshippedVishnu; who, beinggratified appeared to her, and desired her to

investure he may

demand

of,

and

exterior from

to
,

those

limits
or

by

wliich

soul

is

fined; con-

is free
be

all incumbrance different

impediment. according

The
to

sage pasgenuity in-

in interpreted which the

ways,

the

with

riddle

is read.

Siddhi, in the original.

VISHNU

rURANA.

boon heart.
'even

: on

which

she revealed been

a

to him

the wishes

of her

'I have
from my

widow, lord', she exclaimed,

my birth has been in vain. of little use, 0

and infancy;

Unfortunate
of the world.

have

I been, and

sovereign
ceeding suc-

I pray thee, Now, therefore, that,in births,I may have honourable husbands,
to
a

and

son

equal

possessedof of in the sight

course.

patriarch (amongst men). May I be I be pleasing affluence and beauty;may

all; and

may
these

I be born prayers, 0

out

of the ordinary who

art

Grant

thou

to propitious

the

supreme her

raised
another

the god of gods, Hrishikesa, thus prayed to, giver of all blessings, from her prostrateattitude, and said: "In shall have for
ten

the devout.'*

life you and

husbands

of

mighty

And acts. glorious you shall have guished a magnanimous and valiant, distinson, the f from whom by the rank of a patriarch, of men various shall multiply,and by whose races the universe shall be filled. You, virtuous posterity

prowess,

renowned

lady, shall
endowed hearts

be

of marvellous grace and

birth ;t and

you

shall be

with of men.'

the loveliness,delighting

born

as

having spoken, the deitydisappeared; and the princess afterwards accordingly, was, Marisha, who is given to you for a wife."^
part of the

Thus

'

This

legend

is

peculiar to

our

text;

and

the

Marisha

was,

thus, promised

son

"endowed

with

the attributes

of

patriarch." X Ayonija.

BOOK

I.,

CHAP,

XV.

having concluded, the Prachetasas took Mato wife, risha, as he had enjoinedthem, righteously their indignation the trees; and relinquishing against Daksha, who upon her they begot the eminent patriarch liad (ina former life) of Brahma.^ been born as the son
Soma
whole
The
in

story of Marisha's
penance of the

birth

is nowhere

else

so

fullydetailed.
are

Prachetasas, and

its consequences,

related Brahma Her

the

Agni, Bhagavata, Matsya,

allusion and is Kandu Pramlocha where the
,

Padma,
to

Vayu,
Marisha's
in
a

and

Purcirias;and
oriain from
in the

brieflymade

birth.

is narrated

different

place
the

Brahma

Purtina,
their

austerities of described.

Kandu,
The

and

necessityfor
that is

interruption
translated
first number of

are

story , from

authority,was
the The

by

the late Professor

Chezy,

and

published in
"

of the Journal and of

Asiatique.
in the in Daksha
a

second

birth

Daksha,
in the
most

his share
the

peopling
similar
seems sons

of

the

earth, is narrated
It
an

Puranas

manner.

is, perhaps,

original legend; for

the
note

to

be

irregular adjunct to (see Vol. I., p. 100,

Prajapatisor 2);
and the

mind-born

of

Brahma of his
recent
occur

nature allegorical
a more

in posterity

that character does that

(Vol. I.,p. 109) intimates

series of

origin.

Nor

descendants
of two

apparently
Dakshas

in the Mahabharata;

although the

existence

is

remarked especially

there

(Moksha Dharma):
be the

In the Adi

Parvan,
the

which Daksha
the

seems

to

freest from
son

subsequent

improvements,
The the Dakshas from

noticed
two

is the

of the Prachetasas.

of incompatibility
two to

accounts

is reconciled the Daksha born in

hy referring
who ceeded prothe

different Manwantaras;
as a son

Brahma and

Prajapati being
of the

first,or
ChakshuUttana-

Swayambhuva,
sha, Manwantara.

the The

Prachetasas,
as

in the from

latter, however,

descended

pada,

should has

belong to
been

the first period also.

It is evident in Daksha's

that

great

confusion

made,

by

the

Puranas,

history.

7573. Mahabharata, Sdnti-parvan,

10

VISHNU

PUKANA.

This the the

great sage,
increase command of of

for the

furtherance
created

of

creation, and

mankind,

progeny.
movable

Obeying
and movable im-

Brahma,

he

made

sequently, things," bipedsand quadrupeds, f and, subby his will,gave birth to females, ten of whom he bestowed on Dharma, thirteen on Kasyapa, and twenty-seven, who the course of time, on regulate Of these,the gods, the Titans, the Moon.^ t the snakeand birds,the singers and dancers of the gods, cattle, of heaven, the spirits of evil, courts " and other beings, born. From that period creatures were forwards, living were engendered by sexual intercourse. Before the time of Daksha, they were variously propagated, by the will,by sight, by touch, and by the influence of austerities practised by devout sages and holy religious
"

saints.II Maitreya.
born from how
"

Daksha,

as

I have

formerlyheard, was
Tell me,
son

the he

thumb right
was

of Brahma. the

great

Muni, mind,

regenerate as
the

of the Praarises in my
was

chetasas. how

Considerable

also perplexity
as son

he, who,
Birth

of

Marisha,
constant

the

grandson of Soma,
Paras
creatures.
ARA.
"

could and

be also his father-in-law. death

are

in all

Rishis and

sages,

divine vision, possessing

That

is, they

are

the

Nakshatras

or

lunar

asterisms.

The

Sanskrit

has

avara

and

vara,

"inferior"

and

"superior";and

these
to

not being given in the neuter, but in epithets, "progeny". putra, Professor Wilson's Sanskrit Texts, Part I.,pp. 26 and t See Orujinal
+

the masculine, refer

27.

Daitya.
Ddnava.

"

liSee

Sanskrit Texts, Part I.,p. Original

27.

BOOK

I., CHAT.

XV.

11

are

not

[)ei'plexed by
Munis of
are

this.

Dakslui

and age, Of

the

other in die

enunent

interval
man

present in every to be.^ destruction,cease

no

and,

this the wise of okl there

entertains

doubt.

Amongst

them

'

'They

are

removed'

"wliich (f'T'^"^^),
'are
or

the if

commentator
were

explainsby ^^ip^cf^"^^| asleep.' But,

every the in every age

absorbed,

as

they
to

fast
"

Yuga,

according
"

the

text,
reappear;

in

Manwantara, accordingto
circumstances remarked
son

the comment

theRishis varied.
son

of

their in the of the

origin only being precedingnote,

born

Daksha,
of

as therefore,

is the

Brahma,

in

one

period,the

Prachetasas,in
was

another.
as

So
son ocean.

Soma,
The

in the
in

Swayambhuva
Chakshusha,
of
our
:

Manwantara,
he
was

the

of Atri;

the

produced by churning the

Vaifisa,
*

words

text

occur

in the Hari

with

an

unimportant

variation

'Birth those
as

and
men

obstruction who
are

are

constant
are

in

all

beings. But Rishis, and

this' ; that

wise,

not

perplexed by
Hari

is, not,
cording ac-

rendered
to

above,
the the

by

the

alternation
on

of life and

death, but,
a

commentator

the

Vaihsa, by

very

difier-

ent

matter,

of prohibition result
of

unlawful their

marriages. Utpatti,'birth 'obstruction',

connected

of

progeny',
law

is the

will; Nirodha,
persons

is the the

prohibitingthe intermarriageof
funeral Rishis unions cake: and which

by

of- the offering

to

f?!'^^ f^"5I??^f^'^T^^'%f
are

fsnT^r: I example
his
own

sages

not

subject,

either the

from

their matrimonial
set

being merely Platonic, or

the

from

bad

by Brahma, who, accordingto

have

Vedas, approached
a

daughter: -R^TTTfTl^' ^^ff

we

I rlT'T^^T^Tf^fn ^f^T:
to

mystery
p. the

already
The

had

occasion the

advert

to

(Vol. L, given by
the pretation inter-

104,

note

2).

explanation of
forced
,

text, however,
than

commentator

appears

and

less natural

preferredabove.

Stanza

111.

12

VISHNU

I'L'RANA.

was

neither

senior

nor

junior. Rigorouspenance
sole
more causes

and

the were acquired power of degree amongst these Maitreya.

"

of any human

difference

than

beings.*
Brahman,
at

Narrate

to

me,

venerable

length,the
Parasaea.

birth

of the

gods. Titans,f Gandharvas,

manner

t serpents,and goblins,
"

In what commanded

Daksha

created
you

living
deities,

creatures,
In the
the the

as

by Brahma,

shall hear. the

first place,he willed into existence the

of heaven, " Rishis,the quiristers snake

and || Titans,

did not
to
as

-gods. Finding that his will-born themselves, he determined, multiply

their of

progeny
in order

secure

increase,to establish sexual intercourse

For this purpose he multiplication. Viraiia,^ espousedAsiknf, the daughterof the patriarch the eminent damsel addicted to devout a practices, the
means

'

This

is the

usual

account

of Daksha's

marriage, and
of the Brahma

is (hat Pu-

of the

Maliabharata,
the Hari Pushkara himself

Adi

Parvan

(p. 113),and
however,

which raiia,

Vamsa,

in the first part, repeats.

In another it is

portion, the
converts

Mahatmya,
into be
a

Daksha,
he

said,
the

half

female, by
:

whom

begets

daughters presentlyto

noticed

This

seems

to

be

merely

new

edition

of

an

old

story.

fTXT fl^
See

^"O^'S

^KW'l ^f5THT^"t^ I.,p.

27.

II

Sanskrit Original

"Texts,Part

f Ddnava.

Bakahas.

" Gandharva. IIAsura.

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

13

supportress
mankind
whom he the

of the

world.

By

her

the

great father
sons,

of

begot
divine

five

thousand
workl

mighty
shouki
be them

through
Ntito

expected

the

peopled.
desirous
and

rada,

Rishi, observing

multiply posterity, approached

them in
a

them,

addressed
it is

friendly tone:
your this
"

"Illustrious
is to

Haryaswas,
who,
and your like

evident

that

intention

beget posterity. But

you,

first consider
know
not

why

should
the

fools,
of the is

the

middle,

height,
When

depth

world,' propagate
no

offspring?

intellect

more

obstructed

by interval, height, or
not

depth, then
of the the verse?"* unisons

how,

fools, shall ye

all behold the w^ords

the of

term

Having

heard

Narada,

'

^^^'tT"'^'^'?^"^ I
oriiiin, duration,
the of

The

comnientatoiof

explains

it to

mean

the
but
extent

and

termination Puraiias

subtile

rudimental express

body; it,
'the

Padma the

and earth
'

Linga
:

distinctly

t^jft ^^"^
^Tf^T
^r!

*fTTt

vr^rTi
^T^T ^^^

^^mTf^5?l
^T^ff

II I

"^^ %
^^

% ^^t
II

^^^::^1T'^%^

TT^T:

The
stanzas:

larger commentary

remarks

as

follows,

on

the

last

two

of

these

-^TT^irT

^(?n^T^

^T^TT^^t

rfTq^TWTf^TfTWt

14

VISHNU

PURANA.

of Dakslia

dispersed
the

themselves have in the

not

through

the

regions,
as

and,

to

present

day,

returned;

rivers
no

(that
The

lose

themselves)

ocean

(come

back

more). Haryaswas
begot, by
sons.

having disappeared,
the who

the
a

patriarch
thousand
were

Daksha
other desirous

daughter
were

of

Vh-aha,

They,
of

named

Sabalaswas,
were

engendering posterity,but
in
a

dissuaded,
said
is
to
one

by

Narada,

similar
the Muni the
we

manner.

They
observed
that
our

another:

''What
must

has

perfectly
have
extent

just.

We

follow when
we

jmth
have

brothers
the

travelled; and,
of the

ascertained
our

universe,

will

nudtiply

race."
the

ingly, Accord-

they
and,
not

scattered

themselves
into the

through
sea,

regions;
returned
dis-

like

rivers
^

(flowing)

they
for

again.

Henceforth

brother

seeking

brother

'

Naraila's progeny Piirvan

interference,
of
p.

and is
an

the old
one

fruitless

generation
The

of

the

first

Daksha,
notices

legend.
set

Mahabharata

(Adi

113)
or

only

of

sons,

who,

it is

said,
them

obtained the

Moksha

liberation The

through
Brahma,
Puranas
in
,

Nareda"s

teaching Vayu
story
,

Sankhya Agni,
and,

philosophy.
and
not

Matsya,
tell the

Linga,
as

Padma,
the

Bhagavata

much In

in

text,

unfrequently
to

the

same

words. upon
to not

general,
as

they merely
above.

refer

the

imprecation specificsthe
says
to

denounced

Narada,
be

The

Bhagavata

imprecation
'There shall

perpetual
a

peripateticism. Daksha
place
for thee in all

him:

be

resting-

these

regions:'

16

VISHNU

pun

ANA.

of things.Daksha principle

the

on patriarch,

finding
eifect that Vai-

The Narada

Kurmti shall

repeats the

imprecation, merely gives no

revient de

to

the

perish, and
dont

legend.

In

the

Brahma

"La

caverne

I'homme

ne

pas

plus que

celui

qui
dont

est

uue

fois entre

dans

le ciel des

regions
d'a"uvres

TAbime,

c'est TEtre

I'eclat

est interieur:

quel

besoin

celui qui ue inipuissantes

le counait

pas

en

ce

monde?
aux

"La

femme
comme

nombreuses

quelle,
d'ceuvres

la

de I'esprit, laformes, c'est Tintelligence courtisane, prend divers caracteres: quel l)esoin a
u'en
a

celui qui inipuissantes

au

pas

yu

le terme?
son

"Semblable
avec

mari

d'une la
a

epouse

coupable, I'esprit, par

et

union de
la

I'intelligence, perd
voies?

souverainete d'anivres

roule

dans

le cercle

quel transmigration:
pas
ses

besoin

celui qui ne inipuissantes

connait

"Le

ileuve, c'est I'lllusion, qui produit a

et
au qui s'agite

la fois la creation

et la destruction,

bord

de
ne

sa

rive:

quel besoin

a-t-il d'onivres

rhomme inipuissantes

enivre

qui

la

reconnait

"L'esprit est
a

le merveilleux celui

miroir

des
en ce

pas? vingt-cinqprincipes:quel besoin

monde
ne

d'ceuvres

impuissautes

qui

connait

pas

I'Esprit

supreme? "Quand enseigne

les "La
tout
ce

on

renonce

la doctrine
tous

la

delivrance pures,

de

les

qui fait obtenir le Seigneur, qui liens,et qu'on ignore la science dont
a-t-on

paroles sont
roue

quel

besoin

d'a?uvres
roue

inipuissantes?
tranchante

qui tourne,
I'univers:
n'en

c'est celle du besoin

a

Temps,

qui enleve
en

dans

quel

monde "Le

reconnait

pas

celui qui inipuissantes I'independance?

comment
avec

d'a'uvres

pere,

c'est la science:

I'liomme

qui

ne

connait

pas

ses aux

ordres

touchant

I'inaction, pourrait-il,
selon
ses

la confiance

accorde qu'il

marcher qualites, "Les

? enseignements

llaryacvas unanimes
tournerent
ne

dans de

leurs

pensees
avec

etant

arrives
entrerent

cette

conviction,
la voie "Et des

autour revient

Narada

respect, et

dans

d'oii Ton le

plus.
sa

solitaire

qui

tient

pensee

indissolublement le

unie de

au

lotus
a

pieds de

Ilfichikc^'a que
que Narada

manifeste

Veda,
de

se

mit

nouveau

parcourirle monde.
"En

apprenant
par le

etait

la

cause

la

perte de
se

ses

iils

qui
de

brillaient donne

la vertu, Dakcha
a

penetre
vertueux

de

douleur
sont

lamenta
une

d'avoir

jour

des

enfants

qui

souvent

source

regrets.
"Mais console par

Adja,
nommes

Dakcha les

eut

encore

de

la fille de

Pautchadjana

des uiilliers de tils

(^abala9vas.

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

17

that all these his

sons

had

vanished,was
Narada.

incensed,and

denounced

an

imprecation upon
is cursed

varta,
become

Narada the

by Brahma,
Gandharvas;

on

similar occasion,
his musical

to

chief

of

the

whence

pro-

"

Charges aussi
leurs

par

leur

pere

la d'accoinplir rendirent
a

creation
a

des

etres,

ces

houimes, fermes
oil

dans

leurs desseins, se etaieiit parvenus seul

contact

de Narayaiia, I'etaug

freres aines
le

la

perfection.
des souillures le
nom

"Purifies,par
contractees leurs

de

ses
a

eaux,

qu'avaient
supreme de

co'urs;

repetant
a

voix

basse

Brahma,
"Ne d'autres '"Om!

ils
se

s'y

livrerent

de

grandes austerites.
pendant quelques mois, et pendant (Vichnu) en recitant ce Mantra : Idaspati
a

nourrissant

que

d'eau

que

ils houorerent d'air,

notre

Adressons
est

adoration

qui Narayaiia, qualitede

est

Purucha

la
le

grande ame, qui grand Brahma'.

"Narada

le

sejourde
ces

la pure

la Bonte,

qui

est

voyant
rendit

que

sages d'eux

pensaienta

reprendre
a

I'ffiuvre de

la

creation, se

aupres

et leur

tint, comme
les conseils
vos

leurs

freres, un

langage enigmatique. ecoutez "Fils de Dakcha, leur dit-il,

suivez,
marche.
"

que

je

vous ou

donne;
ils out

Yous

qui

avez

de

Taifection

pour

freres, la voie
lui ont tracee bonheur
avec se

Le
un

frere ami

qui connaissant
de la vertu

la loi, suit la route de

le

que

ses

freres,

est

qui obtient
dent

jouirdu
regard
dans

les Maruts.

"Ayant
les fils de

ainsi

parle,Narada

est

infaillible

retira; et

Dakcha,
comme

6 roi respecte, entrereut

la voie

qu'avaientsuivie
la voie supreme,

leurs freres.

"Marchant,

leurs
an

aines,
dedans que
ue

d'une de

mauiere

regulieredans
a

qui
ils

ramenant
ne

Thomme pas

lui, le conduit
les nuits nombreux de

I'Etre

revinrent
ce

plus
le

reviendront

deja ecoulees.
prodiges, apprit

"En que de

temps-la
de
ses

Pradjapati voyant
etait, comme enfants, il

la mort Narada.

enfants

celle de

leurs

aines,Tceuvre
centre

"Desole
et la levre

de

la

perte de
de

ses

se

mit

en

fureur

Narada,

tremblante dit: Ah!

tu m'as

"Dakcha de des
"

colere,il parlaainsi au Richi. ton exterieur qui est mechant, avec

mal
en

celui des

gens

bien, [En

fait du

enseignant a

mes

fils vertueux

la voie

ascetes

qui
la

mendieiit.
ce

leur donnant

avant conseil]

qu'ilseussent
des I'autre.

acquitteles
tu
as

trois

dettes

[de

vie] et qu'ilseussent
pour
ce

accompli

ceuvres,

detruit

leur bonheur II.

monde

et

pour

18

VISHNU

PURANA.

Then,

Maitreya,

the

wise

patriarch, it

is handed

pensities. legend,
the
son

But

the

Bliagavata. VI., 7,

has

the
then

reverse

of

this then Hari

in-

and

makes

him, first, a Gandharva,

The Brahma have

Sudra, it, the

not
verv

of Brahma.
and

Furana,
a

and,

after
and

Vaiiisa.

the

Vj'iyu

Purfina,

different,
to

telligihle, story.
upon it
as was

Daksha,
was

being

about

pronounce and should

the

an

tion imprecaand

Niirada,

appeased by
them,

Brahma

Rishis;

agreed,
son

between

tliat Narada
one

be

again

born, This told.

of

the

of be

Kasyapa,
gist
the
of

by
the

of
:

Daksha's
it is very

daughters. confusedly
same as

seems

to

the of

legend

but

The the

version Hari

Brahma may be

Purai'ia,which
thus rendered:

is the "The

that

Vamsa,*

smooth-speaking

"Et des Hari

cependant,
tii te

homme
montres la

sans

pitie,

toi

qui
an

te

plais
milieu

troubler I'esprit
des
serviteurs de

enfants,
dont tu

avec

impudence

detruis

gloire.
line

"Certes les

lis

eprouvent
de

constante

sollicitude toi reiineuii pas

pour de

tons

les

etres,

serviteurs fais du
mal

Bhagavat,
a ceux

toi
ne

excepte,
t'en la

la

bienveillance,

qui

qui
n'as

veulent

"Non,
tes

quoique
les

tu

penses

de que
au

quietude qui tranche

le lien de du

Taffection,
ue

conseils, 6 toi qui

I'apparence trompeuse
detachement. n'a

sage,

con-

duirout
"II
ne

jamais

hommes Thomme fois que

salt rien,
une

qui
celui

pas

eprouve
il se

Timpression

cuisaute
du

des

objets; mais
bien

qu'il la ressentie,
dont des

degoute

Ini-meme

monde,
desseins.

mieux

etres

superieurs rompent qui

les

"Quoique
voues savons
aux

tu
ceuvres

nous

aies
et

fait vivons

uu
en

mal

intolerable, a
de maison

nous

sommes nous

qui

uiaitres

vertueux,

supporter
parce

ta

mauvaise

action.
ma

"Mais
a

qu'en interrompant
cause

descendance

tu te

m'as

fait du
a

mal
a

deux

reprises, a
les

de

cela,

insense,
nulle

je

condamne

errer

travers

mondes,
Ainsi

saus

pouvoir
Dakcha

t'arreter

part.
est

"(,'ukadit:
bien;
endure,"
*

soit-il, repondit Narada

de etait
si

qui

estime

des

gens

de Teiit

car

le

langage
there

sage,

qu' I(;varalui-meme
these words:

The

account

given
"

122-129

"

is,

as

edited,

iu

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

19

down

to us,

being anxious
the

to

peoplethe w^orld,created
for
,

Narada his the the

own: son

addressed
for
the

sons

of Dakslia

their
as a

destruction
son,

and
was

Muni
on

Kasyapa
the He

begot
of

him

who

of Brahma,

daughter
was

Dakslia, througlifear
the
son

of

hitter's

imprecation.
and

formerly
sage

of Parame-

shthin
as

(Brahma):
were

the excellent

Kasyapa
of the

next

begot him,
Whilst

if he
was

his

father,on
in

Asikni, the daughter

sons

of Viraiia.

he of

engaged

beguiling the
determined
in the

patriarch, Daksha,
But
he
was

resistless

power,

on

his destruction. of the

solicited, by Brahma,
was

presence that
of

great sages;
the
son

and

it

agreed,
be born

between of
a

them,

Narada,

of

Brahma,

should gave
born."
not

daughter
to

Daksha.
;

Consequently, Daksha
w^as

his

daughter
Now,

Paramesht'hin
difficulties

and, by her,
here.

Narada

several

occur

Asikni
be
a no

is the

wife,
of the

the

daughter,

of Daksha.

But

this may
of the

blunder
name

compiler; for,in
In the
no

the

parallel passage
who is this

Vayu,
For,

occurs.

the

next

place,

daughter?
are

as

we

shall and

see,

progeny

of all Daksha's

daughters

fully detailed;
as

in

authority consulted
them,
or as

is Narada
son

mentioned

the

son

of either

of

the

of
but

Kasyapa.
to

Daksha,
or

too,

gives

his

daughter, not
commentator

to
on

Kasyapa,
the Hari

Parameshthin
solves this

Brahma. he

The

Vamsa

by saying

gives

^^

^t

t iff rffr ^^TT^^r^'^f^: I II ff w^r^wt ^T^: -^T^f^^T

^^JTRTT

cnfr ^:

"^^ 5"^ ^f^fj II ^TT^T ^ ^fit -RT^Tf^^ % xrr^f^^ i

20

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

of ten sixtydaughters of the daughter of Viraiia;^ he gave to Dharma, thirteen to Kasyapa, and whom

her the

to

Brahnui,
but ^

for

Kasyapa.
is also

The

same

bargain
to

is noticed

in

Vayu;

Narada

said, there,
|

be

adopted by
it

Kasyapa:
Daksha's passage,

f^l?; ^r^tr^f?TIff^TT:
the
same

Again, however,
as
:

gives
a

imprecation in by
the way,

vv^ords Brahma

the

Hari

Variisa ;

omitted

in the

'Narada, perish (in your

in the womb.' Whatever

present form); and

may be the

take

up

your

abode it
,

of original

this

legend
cited.

imperfectly given by is,evidently,

French be translation
as

the authorities

here

The

of the passage

in the Hari

Variisa

can

scarcely

admitted

correct.

Assuredly

is not I'aieul
more

'le Devarchi de
cet

Dakcha,

epoux ainsi

d'Asikni,

fille de

Virana,

fut

illustre

Mouni,
the another that

%'^f'^^TT^Iis, regenere.'+
to
mean

said, by consistently,

commentator,
"

Kasyapa.
the different and Narada

The

Vayu Puraria,in
of
sons

part,
the

of description Parvata

orders
were

Rishis,
"

states
:

Devarshis

of

Kasyapa
of

In

the

account

in Kiirtavirya,
as a

the

Brahma
,

Purana
the
son on

and

Hari

Variisa, Narada dasa; being the

as

is introduced
same,

Gandharva the commentator

of Varithe

accordingto
called

latter,

the
'

Gandharva

elsewhere

Upabarharia. fifty.The Dharma),

the

The

(p. 10) was prior specification

113, aud, again, Moksha
The
state

Mahabharata,
has the and
same

(Adi Parvan,
number.

Bhagavata, Kurma, sixty.

most

Padnia,

Linga,
them

Vayu
their

Purarias
the

The

former

is, perhaps,
details relate
to

as original;

fullest

and

consistent

and

posterity.
*

Harivamsa,
125. M.

140.

t Stanza
+

Translation,Vol. I.,p. Lauglois's

13.

BOOK

I., CHAP.

XV.

21

twenty-

seven

to two

Soma,
to

four

to

Arishtanenu,
two to

two

to

Bahuputra,
will tell you

Angiras,and
names.

Krisaswa.*

their

Arundbati, Vasu, Yami,f

of

Muburta, Sadbya, Lamba, Bhanu, Marutwati, Sankalpa,

and him Viswa
the
were

tbe ten

wives

Dbarma,^
sons

and

bore
were

followingprogeny.

The

of Viswa

'

This

is the Kakubh

usual

list of Dharma's The

two

wives. Padma

The

Bhagavatat
ofDaksha's

substitutes

for Arundhati. contain

first agrees in

Puraria, Matsya

Puraiia, andHariVamsa
descendants. is The
to
occur

different accounts
our

with Padma

text:

the

second,

which

supposed

the

Kalpa,
who

is somewhat
are

varied,
to

as particularly

to

the

wives

of

Dharma,

said

be

five.

The

nomenclature
Padma.

varies, or:
Hari

VaAsa.

Matsya.

Lakshmi Saraswati

Lakshmi
Kirtti

Lakshmi

Saraswati

Ganga
Viswesa

Sadhya
Viswa Marutwati

Sadhya
Viswesa

Savitri
There may, is evident in
some

Urjaswati copies;
From that the and
the

inaccuracy in
be

all the

the

names

instances,
of their the

erroneous.

succeeding
was

enumeration
son

descendants,

it appears of

Kama

the

of

Lakshmi;
the

Sadhyas,

Sadhya;
and the
,

Viswadevas,
of

of who

Viswa;
may
be

Maruts,"
the

of Marutwati;
or
,

Vasus,

Devi,

either

Saraswati

Savitri

of the

ration. previousenume-

According to
bestowed away

the
as

VI., 6, 2, Bhagavata-purdna,
follows: Dharma had

these

sixty daughters

were

twenty-seven;
the

Bhiita, Angiras, and By Prajapatiand rest, namely, tive.

seventeen.

twelve; Indii, ten; Prajapati, Krisaswa, two each; and Tarksha,

Tarksha
as

are

meant

Ka.syapa,

who, thus, bad t Several

Indn

is the has

same

Soma.

MSS.
4.

have

Jami;
See

one

Jami.

: VI., 6, "
Read

"Marutwats".

my

first note

in the

next

page.

22

VISHNU

PURANA.

the The

Viswaclevas;^ and
Marutwats*
of
were

the the

Sadhyas/
children

those of

of

Sadhya,
the

Marutwati;

(or suns), of Bhanu; the deities presidingover and moments, f of MuGhosha the son of Lamba hurta. v^^as (an arc of the heavens);Nagavithi(themilky-way t), the daughter
Vasus, Vasu;
the Bhanus
'

The be

Viswadevas offered

are

class

of

gods Matsya

to

whom
are

sacrifices named in

should
some

daily. Manu,
as

III., 121. "

and

They
:

of the

Puranas,

the

Vayu

the

former

fying speci-

twelve.!] ten; the latter,

^

The

Sadhyas, according to
prayers of the

the

Vayu,

are

the

personified partakers

rites and of the

Vedas,

born

of the metres,

and

sacrifices:

The and
"c.
a

same

work
as:

names

twelve,

which

are,

all,names
,

of

sacrifices

formulae;
The

Darsa, Pauriiamasa,
Padma

Biihadaswa Hari

Rathantara,
Variisa of have

Matsya Purana,
set

Puraria,and
,

different

of seventeen

appellations apparently
"c. IF

arbitrary

as Bhava, Prabhava, Isa, Aruni, selection,

Professor the winds

Wilson
"

had the ad

"Maruts Indras.

or

winds". mother

The of

Marutwats,
the Maruts

"attended
was

by
See

are

The

Diti.

Chapter XXI.

finem. VI.,6, 9, Bhdgavata-purdna,

|

in the original, The t Called, Mnhiirtajas. calls them

*

Mauhiirtikas.

The

hirger commentary

observes

cTRT^^

^f^^STTf^'f'^'^-

T^it

^^f

: I

t^g^
II The
*^ "It

"RTfTf^"Tt^'^ ff ^tfTc^T'^t II

MdrkaMeya-purdna, I., 7, 62, speaks of only five. would seem that, in Sayaiia's day, the purport of the designation
had become the uncertain.

Sadhya

They
and but of the

are

named

amongst
we

the
learn

minor

divinities, in

Ainara-koia;
in

from
no

Bharatamalla other

that

they

were

twelve

number,

peculiarityis specified."
note.

Professor

Wilson's

Translation

Riy-veda,Vol. II.,p. 144,

24

VISHNU

PURANA.

sons/ The sister of Vachaspati,* intelligent lovely and virtuous, Yogasiddha, who pervades the whole the wife of to it,was world, without being devoted Prabhasa, the eighth of the Vasus, and bore to him the patriarch Viswakarman the author of a thousand of the gods, the fabricator of all arts, the mechanist
,

ornaments,
-

the chief of

the artists, of the

constructor

of the

(self moving)
skill
men

chariots

and deities,

obtain and

subsistence. Rudra

by whose Ajaikapad, Ahirvrawere

dhna,f
the

the wise
son

Twashtri,
was

born;

and

self-born

of Twashtri
are

also the celebrated well-known

Viswarupa.
lords

There

eleven

Rudras,

of the three

worlds, or

Hara, Bahurupa,Tryamthere
are

baka, Aparajita, Sambhu, Kapardin,RaiVrishakapi,

vata,
But Mrigavyadha,Sarva, andKapalin.^

The

Vayu suppliestheir (wise).

passage is:

names,

Kshamavarta

and (patient)

Manaswin
^

The

Whose
to

sons

they

are

does

not

appear;

the

objectbeing,according
divisions
or

the

comment,

to

specifyonly Rudra,
have,
We
two

the

'eleven
:
'

cations modifi-

of the youngest

Twashtri

^^TTT^"^
an

^^d ^^hl-

^ItVT f^^ll^^ I reading, here, in

Rudras,
in whom

however,
of the

unusual
:+

variety of
'The eleven be it may
were

copies family
of

comment

the

of Twashtri

(a
is with

synonym,

observed, sometimes,
The enumeration is the of

Viswakarman)
Rudras ends

included,

born. whom

the

Aparajita. of

Tryambaka
*

epithet:" "^^^qT^T^^oRT^lT ''^^T^f^

The

has Brihaspati. original the MSS. that

I have
seen

t All
The
+

give Ahirbudhnya
from the smaller

or

Ahirbudhna.

extract

just preceding is
the

commentary;

that

"which

from follows,

larger.

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

25

hundred

of the hiuTieasurubly mighty ap[)ellations

Rudras/

IJp:^ I
of the

Accordingly, the
text
are

three
in

last

names

in

all the

other

copies
lists of the

omitted

these

two;
are

their

places being supplied

named
in

by
the

the

three

two first,

of whom
to

always
and

the

Rudras.
are

According
the the Hari Brahma.
:

the

Vayu

Brahma
:

Puranas,
the

Rudras makes

children progeny

of

Kasyapa by Surabhi
of

Bhagavata Matsya,
ties, authori-

them
and

Bhi'ita and
second in three

Sariipa: the
of the Paurariik

Padma,
Surabhi
run

Vamsa,
The

in the
names,

of series, the offspring

by

thus

Vayu.

Matsya.

Bhagavata.

Ajaikapad
Ahirvradhna Hara Niri'ita
Is
war a

Ajaikapjid
Ahirvradhna Hara Nirriti

Ajaikapad
Ahirvradhna

Ugra
Bhima Vama Mahat

Pingala
Dahana

Bhuvana

Angaraka
Ardhaketu

Aparajita Mi-igavyadha
Senani

Bahui'upa, Vrishakapi
Aja
Bhava. Raivata.

Mfityu Sarpa Kapalin

The other Brahma

Sajja Kapalin
Hari And

(or

Vamsa),
the

the

Padma,
have
are a

the

Linga, "c., have reading from

rajita, Apato

varieties.

lexicons

different

all; as,

in that of

Jatadhara, they

Ajaikapad, Ahivradhna,
The

Virupaksha, Sureswara, Jayanta, Bahurupaka, Tryambaka,

Vaivaswata,

Savitra,
writers

and

Hara. the

variety seems
as

proceed

from

the

applying to
Siva,

Rudras,
common

they

may

do, legitimately
or

different
or

appellationsof the
selected the
at

prototype,
from his thousand

synonyms and
'

of Rudra

will

eight names,
of posterity

according to
Daksha's

Linga Puraria.
Dharma
are,

The

daughters by
too

clearly.

"

VI., 6,

17

and

18.

And

here

I find

ALirbudhnya.

26

VISHNU

TIRANA.

The syapa

of Daksha (laiiiifhters
were

who

were

married

to Ka-

Khasa^f Danu,* Arishta,Siirasa, Aditi, Diti,

Vinata, Tamra, Krodhavasa, Ida,tKadrii,and Surabhi, There I will describe to you. Muni;' whose progeny twelve celebrated deities in a former Manwantara, were
called

Tushitas,^ who,

upon

the

approachof
two

the

present

of allegorical personifications, chiefly of astronomical of the

'

classes,
of

one

consisting
jects sub-

phenomena,
of

and

the

other,

portions or
these

ritual is some,

the

Vedas.
not

There

though
The

much, variation,in
has

names,

in
and

different

Puranas. the parents,

Bhagavata"

Sarama,

Kashtha,
with

Timi,

severally,of
last

canine

animals,

beasts and has

nncloven

hoofs, and fishes,in place of Vinata, Khasa,

the first and The differently.

Kadru;

disposing of
in

Vayu
for

Prava,
The

place

of

Arishta, and

Anayus (or Danayus)

substitutes series,

Surasa.

Padma

Puraria, second
for and
are

Ktila,Anayus, Simhika,
and the

Pisacha, Vach,
and omits Ida wives

Arishta, Surasa, Surabhi, Tamra,

Khasa. said
to

Muni;
same,

In be

the Uttara but four:

Khanda

of

Kasyapa's
Vinata.
-

Aditi, Diti,Kadru,

and

In

the

sixth

reign, or

that

of Chakshusha the

Manu,
Tushitas The

according
are

to

the text: of the

more

but, in book
second
or

III., chapter 1,

the has this

gods
a

Swarochisha
than the

Manwantara. any other

Vayu
on

much

complete legend
the

Puraiia, gods,

subject.

In

beginning They,

of

Kalpa,
as

twelve

named

Jay as

were
,

created, by Brahmji,
lost in
to

his

deputies and
in each

assistants

in the creation.
on

his commands; meditation, neglected be

which

he

cursed

them

repeatedlyborn
were,
,

tara, Manwanseveral Vai-

till the successive

seventh.

They

accordingly,in

the

Manwantaras,

Ajitas Tushitas,

Satyas, Haris,

Some

MSS.
name

here

insert

Kala.
in

This -jThe
+

is omitted

several

MSS.
is Ira.

more

ordinary reading, it
et

seems,

" VI., 6, 25,

seq.

In

place of Ira, or lAa, it

has

Ila.

BOOK

I., CliAl'.

XV.

27

period,or
assembled,

in the and

reign of
said to

the last

Mann,

Chakshnsha,
let may
ns

one

another: of

"Come,
we

enter quickly

into the womb

next

Aditi,that

be

born

in the

Manwantara;
rank of

for, thereby,we

shall

gods." And, accordingly, they of Marichi, of Kasyapa, the son born the sons were by Aditi, the daughter of Daksha; thence named the twelve Adityas respectively, appellations were, ; whose Vishnu, Sakra, Aryaman, Dhatri"" Twashtfi, Piishan, Mitra,Varuha, Amsa,f and Bhaga.^ Vivaswat, Savitri, againenjoy the
These, who,
in the Chakshusha

Manwantara,

were

the

gods

called Tushitas,were

called the twelve

: Adityas,

in the Manwantara

of Vaivaswata.

kunthas, Sadhyas, and Adityas.

as

Our

and authority,
to

some

others,

the

intended Brahma, have, apparently, confused the order of the series.

refer to tliis account,

but
'

have The in
some

Purarias
these
names.

that

contain The and

this

genealogy
adds many

agree

tolerably ing regard-

well

Bhagavata
their

details

of the

Adityas

descendants.

The

first edition MS. has

had

"Dhiiti", an
the

error

of the

press.

One "j*

Aiiisu.

Professor

Wilson

appends
of five

following note

to

the

mention, in the

Ruj-veda, II.,27, 1, Varuiia,and Aiiisa:

are

Adityas, namely,
or sons

Mitra, Aryaman,

Bhaga,

"The

Adityas,
to

of Aditi, here

enumerated

only

five.

The

scholiast Vivaswat

quotes
those

the
in

for eight; adding Taittirhja

Dhatri, Indra, and

Ailisa.
The

Pauranik and

enumeration

for adding Amsu shan, is, universally,twelve; Yishiiu,Pii-

the

text, and

Twashfri,
Translation The

Savitri

being
Vol.

added

to 274.

the

eight of
may
be

the

Taittiriya"
on

of the

Rkj-veda,
the

II.,p.
thus

passage

of

Rig-veda
a

annotated

taken,

one

construction, to speak of
For Part.
a

sixth the

Aditya, Daksha.
Adityas,
see

full

discussion
10-13

of

OriginalSanskrit

Texts,

IV., pp.

and

101-106.

28

VISHNU

rURANA,

The became
as

of twenty-seven (daughters
the virtuous

the

who patriarch)
were

wives

of the

moon

all known
were were

which nymphs of the lunar constellations, had children who called by their names, and brilliant through their great splendour.^ The the of Arishtanemi of bore him

wives

sixteen children.^ The

ters daughcellent ex-

the four lightnings.^ The Bahuputra were the children of Richas were Pratyangirasa

An-

'

The

Naksliatra in the of the

Yoginis, or
moon's

chief

stars

of the lunar

mansions,

or

asterisms
^

path.
are more on specific

None

authorities In

the

subjectof
to

Arishtanemi's another
name

progeny. of

the

Mahabharata,

this

is said

be

Kasyapa: j^^^
Tarksha

?Tft%: ^f^^:
The

1 ^"nf^ ^%
for this

Bhagavata*
the

substitutes
to

personage,
name

said,

by
His

commentator,
are

be, likewise,

another and

of

Kasyapa.
of

wives

Kadru,

Vinata, Patangi,
locusts.

Yamini,

mothers

snakes, birds, grasshoppers,and

^

Enumerated,
white
;

in

works, astrological

as

brown,

red, yellow,

and

wind, heat, rain, famine. severally, portending,

VI., 6,

21

and

22:

"^fc!Tr^'^ ^^^TTPl%^i[:II
Burnouf "Tarkcha donna
translates eut le

these

verses

as

follows:

ponr

femmes

Vinata,

Kadru, Patangi et Yamini;

et

tangi Pa-

jour

aux

Patagas (les oiseaux),

belles
monture

Yamini

aux

(^alabhas
celui

(les sauterelles).

"Suparna (Vinata
est
connu

aux

ailes)
du

mit

au

raonde du

Garuda,
le

qui
du

pour le

etre
a

la

Dieu
est

chef

et sacrifice;

Kadrii

donna

jour

Anuru

(Aruna
des

qui

prive de

jambes)

cocher

ainsi qu'a la multitude soleil,

Nagas,"

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XV.

29

giras/descended
weapons These of the classes

from

the

holy sage;

and

the deified

the gods^ were of thirty -three

of Kfisaswa. progeny born divinities^ are

to their againat the end of a thousand ages, according and disappearance and their appearance own pleasure; is here spoken of as birth and death. But, Maitreya,

these
same

divine
manner

personages
as

exists age
sets

after age,

in

the

the

sun

and

rises

again.

'

The

Ricbas

or

verses,
,

in thirty-five

number,

addressed The

to

presiding divinities
vata* them
^

denominated of
the

Pratyangirasas.
and

Bhagamakes

calls the The

the

wives
of

Angiras, Swadha
Pitris and the the divine and

Sati, and
,

mothers

Atharva-veda

severally.
A hundred the termed the
two

Sastradevatas, 'gods of
in

weapons'.
are

are sons

enumerated of Krisaswa

the

Ramayaria;
and The

they

there of

by Jaya
Daksha.

Vijaya, daughters Bbagavataf

and Dhisharia.
terms

Prajawives is the Vedathe

pati, that is, of

of

the

Krisaswa,

Archis

(flame)
and

The four

former sages;

mother

of Dhumrakesat

of (comet); the latter, Manu.

more

sira, Devala, Vayuna,

weapons
^

The

originof allegorical
of the twelve

is, undoubtedly, the

number is founded eleven
or

ancient.
a

This

upon

text

Vedas,

which,
adds

to

the

eight Vasus,

Rudras,

and and

Adityas,

Brahma Prajapati (either oblation:'

Daksha)

Vashatkara, "

'deified

^T%f^

TT^T^ffT^^vydl^H ^^T ^^ITTf^c^IT: '^^MWT* 1 1 They have the epithetChhandaja, as born, ^^

sf^sf

in different

Mauwantaras,

of their

own

will:

^T" l['^T"?t l^'S^rT

VI., 6,

19.
20.

t VI., 6,
Professor
+

Wilson
of

had

"

Dhiimaketa."

" "Utterance
on

the

word

vashat',at the moment

Translation of

of the

pouringthe

butter

the

fire."

Professor

Wilson's

Vol. Aig-veda,

I.,

p. 80, note. Vol. I.,p. 97, il Vide ibid.,

note.

30

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

It has

been

related

to

us

that Diti had

two

sons,

and the invmcible by Kasyapa, named Hiranyakasipu the Hiranyaksha.She had also a daughter,Siiiihika, wife of Viprachitti. the father of was Hh-anyakasipu four mighty sons: Anuhlada, Hlada, the wise Prahlada, and the heroic the augmentors of the Saihhlada,'" Daityarace.^Amongst these,the illustrious Prahlada, devoted his looking on all thingswith indiflFerence, whole faith to Janardana. The

flames that
not

were

liohted in whose

by

the

king of
when,

the
was

Daityasconsumed
cherished; and
with

him,

heart Vasudeva

all the earth trembled, moved

bound
ocean.

bonds,
firm

he

amidst

the

waters

of the

His

body,
the

fortified

engrossed by Achyuta, was hurled on him by order of weapons

and the

mind

unwounded

by a by the
iheir

Daityamonarch;
breathed Overwhelmed
never

serpents
flames
vet

sent

to

destroyhim
in vain.

venomous

upon

him

with

rocks, he

remained

unhurt; for he

forhis

got Vishnu; and the recollection of the deitywas

armour

the

proof. Hurled from on high by the king of in Swarga, earth received him Daityas,residing
of
The Puranas

'

generally concur
Hrada,
in the
"c.
,

in

this

genealogy, reading,
and the rest.

sometimes,

Anuhrada,
second in

for Anuhlada
of

Although placed
the

order

Kasyapa's descendants,
Thus,
wife
the

Daityas
Moksha

are,

fact, the
calls
'ind

elder Diti

branch. the

Mahabha-

rata,

Dharma,

senior
terms

of

Kasyapa:

cTI^

^^TH^f^fTTII
the eldest

the

Vayu"
sons

Hiranyakasipu and
: patriarch

Hiranyaksha
So
"Titan

of all the

of that

and

his

enormous

brood"'

were

"

heaven's

first born."

With

singleexception,

all the

MSS.

that

I have

seen

read

hrada, Anu-

Hrada, Prahrada, and

Sailihrada.

CHAPTER Inquiries Maitreya.

me

XVI.
the

of

Maitreya

respecting

history
have the
was

of

Prahlada.

"

Venerable
of human

Muni, you

described

to

the
cause

races

beings, and
But have who last

eternal
this

Vishnu,

the

of of

this whom

world. you

mighty
fire ons; weap-

Prahlada,
could
not at

spoken;
earth in

whom

burn;
whose

who

died

not, when
in the
even

pierced by

presence

waters

trembled, bonds;
unhurt? and I

shaken

by

his

movements,
with
an

though
of the

who,
am

overwhelmed
to

rocks, remained

desirous sage

hear

account

unequalled might
to

of that

worshipper
you have of the thrown

of

Vishnu,

whose
was

lous marvelassailed
was so

history by
the

alluded.
sons

Why
of

he

weapons
a

Diti?
the sea?

Why
bitten

righteous
was

person

into rocks? from

Wherefore

he

overwhelmed snakes?

with hurled

Why
the
was

by

omous ven-

Why
of the blast

mountain-crest?
he made
a

Why
for

cast

into the

flames?

Why

mark

the
was

tusks the

elephants
of death

of the

spheres ? against
the

fore Wherehim

directed

by
the

the

enemies

of the

gods?
illusions

Why
for

did his

priestsof
?

Daityas practise ceremonies

were

destruction exercised

Why
upon

the thousand
And for
to

of Sambara
was

him?

what him

pm-pose

deadly poison
of the

minister adbut All

by
as

the

servants
to

king,

which this I

was

innocuous anxious
a

food

his

sagacious son?
the marvels. been

am

to

hear:

the of

history of
great
have

mous magnaniNot
that

Prahlada,
it is
a

legend
he

wonder

that

should

uninjured by

BOOK

I., CHAP.

xvr.

33 that fixes his

the

for Daityas: heart

on

who

can

the injure
But it is

man

whole

Vishnu?
shoukl
so

strange that such

inveterate
own

hatred
one

liave

been

shown, by
me

his

kin, to

virtuous,so unweariedly occupied

You
can

in

worshippingVishnu.
reason

to explain

for
one

what
so

the

sons

of Diti offered
to
no

violence

to
so

attached so so illustrious, pious, from guile.Generous enemies wage he was, full of sanctity and every as should
me,

Vishnu,
w^ar

free

with such How

Tell

excellence. towards him?

his

own

father thus behave illustrious

to

most therefore,

Muni,

the whole

story

in detail. I wish of sovereign the

hear

the

entire narrative of the

Daityarace.

II.

CHAPTER
Legend
the of Prahhida.

XVII.
the
to

Hirariyakasipu
or

sovereign
him:

of the

universe his
he son,

gods dispersed,
devoted
to

in

servitude

Prahlada,
his

remains Vishnu: vain: adore

Vishnu:

questioned by
him he
to

father,
to

praises
but in
to

Hiranyakasipu
his

orders

be

put

death,

repeated

deliverance:

teaches

his

companions

Vishnu.

Parasara.
wise
are

"

Listen, Maitreya,

to

the

story

of

the

and
ever

Pralihkla, magnaniiiioiis

whose

adventures

interestingand
of his

instructive.

Hiranyakasipu,
the
a

the

son

Diti, had

formerly brought
in

three

worlds

under upon

authority; confiding by
of He of the

boon

bestowed the
eignty sover-

him
of

Brahma/

He

had of

usurped
of

Indra, and
air, of

exercised,
the lord
was

himself, the functions

of the the the

moon.

sun,

of waters, the he
was

fire,and
he
to
was

of

himself

god

of

riches;

judge

dead;'"'and
all that

appropriated
offered,
in

self, him-

without
to

reserve,

sacrifice,
their

the

gods.
in the

The

deities, therefore, flying from

fear of the

seats

heaven, wandei-ed, through earth, disguised

the three in he

Daitya, Having pride,

upon

mortal
was

shapes.
inflated with

conquered

worlds,
the

and, eulogized by

Gandharvas,

enjoyed
Puraria,
the Kurma boon
as

whatever

'

The
not

boon,
be

according by
any

to

the

Vayu being:
a

was,

that

he
cept ex-

shoukl

slain The says

as

created has

adds,
the the
an

by
and,
of the

Vishnu.

Bhagavata
the

similar Vishnu

Vayu,
form

therefore, Nrisimha,

commentator,
that of

assumed
man nor

being

neither

animal.

Yama,

in

the

Sanskrit.

BOOK

L,

CHAP.

XVII.

35

he

desired.

The

Siddhas,

the

Gandharvas,

and

the

snake-godsall attended upon the mighty Hiranyakahe sat at the banquet. The Siddhas, delighted, as sipu, stood before him; some musical instruments, on playing and others shouting some singing songs in his praise, danced cries of victory;whilst the nymphs of heaven in the crystal gracefully palacewhere the Asura with quaffedthe inebriating pleasure cup. The illustrious son of the Daitya king, Prahlada, being yet a boy, resided in the dwellingof his preceptor, studied in where he read such writings as are earlyyears. On one occasion he came, accompanied by his teacher, to the court of his father, and bowed before his feet, as he was drinking. Hirahyakasipu
desired
his

prostrate

son

to

rise, and

said

to

him:

ing what, dur"Repeat,boy, in substance,and agreeably, the period of your have acquired." studies, you "Hear, sire",replied Prahlada, what, in obedience to your

commands,
learned.

I will

repeat,
"

the substance

of all I

have

to that which wdiolly attentively occupiesmy thoughts. I have learned to adore him who is without middle, or end, increase or beginning, lord of the world, the diminution; the imperishable universal cause of causes." On hearing these words, the sovereign of the Daityas, his eyes red with wrath, and lip swollen turned with indignation, to the preceptor

Listen

of his son,

and

said: "Vile Brahman,

of my

what

is

this preposterous commendation

foe, that, in

to me, disrespect you have taught this boy to utter?" the Guru, "it is not "King of the Daityas", replied worthy of you to give way to passion. That which has uttered,he has not been taughtby me." your son

3G

VISHNU

PURANA.

to the lad, "by "By whom, then", said Hh-ai'iyakasipu has this lesson, boy, been whom taughtyou? Your denies that it proceedsfrom him." "Vishnu, teacher

father", answered
whole
save

Prahlada,
else should

"is the instructor any

one

of the

w^orld. What

teach,or learn,
thus the

him,

the supreme

"Blockhead", exclaimed spirit?"

name

king, "who is this Vishnu, whose before reiterate so impertinently me,

the

you
am

who

sovereignof the three worlds?" Prahlada, "is to replied

the devout: it cannot is all be

"The be

glory of

nu", Vish-

meditated He

upon

by

described.

is the supreme

lord, who
of
to

things,and from w^hom all things ceed." pro"Are you desirous To this the king rejoined: death, fool, that you give the title of supreme lord is I survive?" whilst "Vishnu, who one, any
said Prahlada, "is the creator
and

Brahma",
not

protector,
even,

of

me

alone, but of
He

all human supreme

beings,and
lord of all.

father, of you.
should
you,

is the

sire,be offended?"
"What evil
has spirit

Why then Hirahyakasipu

into the breast he utters possessed, heart alone", said he

exclaimed:
of this such

entered

silly boy,that thus,like profanity?" "Not into

"has

one

my

Prahlada,
the influences

Vishnu

entered, but
of all the

of regions

the

universe,and, by
with

his

pervades all omnipresence,

the conduct

thme."^

"Aw^ay
Puraiias
to

and mine, father, beings, wretch", cried the king:

cording Accause

'

The

incompatible doctrines. teach, constantly,

the supreme the
a

this passage,

being

is not of

the
an

inert active

of

creation

only,
The

but

exercises

functions
text

vidence. pro-

commentator

quotes

of the Veda

in support

of

this

view:

^?RT:

3Tf%S: ^"RTT
men,

^^TRT

^TWT

'Universal

soul, entering into

governs

their conduct.'

Incongruities,

BOOK

I,, CHAP.

xvrr.

37

"take hiin to his

he my have been

mansion. could By whom preceptor's of to repeat the lyingpraises instigated

foe?

of his father,Prahlada According to the commands was conducted, by the Daityas,back to the house of his prehis Guru, where, assiduous in attendance on ceptor, After a improved in wisdom. constantly time had elapsed, the sovereignof the considerable his arrival in his Asuras sent for him again, and, on him to recite some desired poetical sition. compopresence, Prahlada began: "May he from immediately all that and soul* originate, from whom whom matter is unconscious or moves proceeds,he who is the cause of all this he

creation,Vishnu,

be

favourable

unto

us!"

On
the his his

"Kill exclaimed: hearing which, Hiranyakasipu is a traitor to who He is not fit to live, wretch. race." And friends,a burning brand to his own

attendants, obedient
and

to

his

orders,

snatched

up

their weapons,
to

rushed, in crowds,

upon

Prahlada,

destroyhim. The princecalmlylooked upon them, is present in and said: "Daityas,as trulyas Vishnu and in my body, so trulyshall those your weapons, me." fail to harm And, accordingly, although weapons tyas, and repeatedly, by hundreds of the Daistruck, heavily felt not the least pain;and his strength the prince
was

ever

renewed.

His

father then

endeavoured

to

however,

are

as

frequent in
ancient the in

the

Vedas

as

in the

Puranas.

But,
of

apparently,the
an

most

parts of the Hindu

of the
the

ritual the

recognized
notion

active

ruler

creator

universe;
of

abstract

with deity originating

schools

philosophy.

In the

pradhdna original,

and

purusha.

88

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

persuade him to and promised him

foolish felt no
all
as

refrain

from

his glorifying if he would

not

enemy, be
so

immunity,
But
as

to

persevere.

Prahlada

fear, as
was

long

his immortal

that he replied, guardianagainst

dangers

of whom

was,

present in his mind, the recollection all the perils alone,sufficient to dissipate
birth
or

consequent serpents to
and bite

upon

human

infirmities.
the
son,

commanded highlyexasperated, Hiranyakasipu,

fall upon
to

his

disobedient
their

and

insane

him

death

with

envenomed

fangs.

the great snakes, Kuhaka, Takshaka, And, thereupon, bit the prince and Andhaka, charged with fatal poison, in every

part of his body. But he

fixed
on

with
,

Krishna,

felt

no

movably thoughtsimpain from their

in rapturous recollections of being immersed cried to the king, and Then the snakes that divinity. crests said: "Our are fangs are broken; our jewelled

wounds;

burst; there
hearts: but

is fever the

in

our

hoods,

and

fear

in

our

youth is still unscathed. other monarch of the Daityas, Have to some recourse, of the skies!" exclaimed expedient.""Ho, elephants the demon, "unite your tusks, and serter destroythis (dewith my foes. from his father, and) conspirer
skin
of the

Is is thus
as

that often the

our

progeny

are

our

destruction;
it

fire

consumes

wood then
as

(from

which

The

young

prince was
vast

assailed

of the upon tusks. the

skies, as
the But he

mountain

earth, and trampled on,

continued
to

by the -peaks, cast down and gored by their

Govinda;
and

springs). elephants

'

call to mind blunted

tusks

of the

elephantswere
he said to his
as

againsthis
tusks of blunted. But

breast. the

"Behold",

father, "the
are

as elephants,

hard

adamant,

40

VISHNU

PURANA.

to

be

regarded; nothing else, here,

Birth, infancy, and
and then succeeds with all

is
are

an

object to
the

be

coveted.

youth

portion of
inevitable
of

all creatures;

gradual and beings,

dead

decay, terminating,

children
to

the

Daityas, in
you,
that
as

death.
me.

This That

is

manifestly visible
are

all; to

it is to

the

born
texts

again, and
are
rant. war-

it cannot

be

otherwise,
cannot

the be

sacred

But
cause;

production
as

without and

material

and,

long

as

conception

are parturition

the is

material

causes

of

repeated birth, so long, be

every

sure,

pain inseparable simpleton,

of in

from

period
and For the

of

existence. that is the

The

his

inexperience, fancies
like is

alleviation

hunger, thirst,cold,
a

sure. plea-

But,

of

truth, it
whose
be
^

pain.
to

suffering gives by delusion;

that
a

delightto
as

those

vision

is darkened limbs

fatigue would
of motion.

enjoyment
This vile

are

pable incaof

body

is

compound
and
,

'

This the

is the
comment

purport
in of those

of

the

sentence
,

apparently

is that blow

which is the

part

confirms.*
eyes
are

Literally
darkened

it is:

'A

pleasure

whose

by ignorance,
exercise.' reads and that
,

whose
The 'As blow

limbs, exceedingly benumbed,

commentator

desire

pleasure by
and

divides would be
to

the

sentence,
to

however,

it:
a

fatigue
is love: be

like those
a

pleasure
who
are

paralysed limbs; by
kick,
an

enjoyment
for,
a

blinded
even a

delusion from allusion

a

is,

by

to

them,
It

slap,
not

or

mistress
to
some

would such

favour.'

is,
as

improbably,
buff.

venerable

pastime

blindman's

This

interpretation,

"

The

remarks

of the

larger commentary

are

subjoined

"^(^"tI

f%fiT-

BOOK

I., CHAP.

XVIL

41

phlegm
grace, fool that

and

other

huinours. other
a

Where
estimable

fragrance,or
is fond of

beauty, The qualities?

are

its

body composed
The

of flesh
,

blood, bones,
fire

matter,

ordure, urine, membrane,

of hell.*

marrow,

and

will be enamoured is caused

of agreeableness

by cold; of water, by thirst; of food, by their contraries are hunger. By other circumstances chDd of the Daitya who takes The equallyagreeable.^ wife introduces to himself a only so much misery into tions affecthe cherished his bosom. as are f For, as many of the thorns of a livingcreature, so many are anxiety implantedin his heart; and he who has large
leaves the the construction nominative of the and first half of the both
sentence

however,

imperfect,unless

verb

apply

to

portions:

'

They

are

so

far

from

being
cold be

sources

of

pleasure in
become is
sources

selves, themof

that,

under

different in

contrasts,

they

pain.
hot
to
a

Heat

is

agreeable
would thirst drink

weather;

cold

agreeable in
is

weather.

Heat

then is

disagreeable. Drink
to
one

pleasant
too

thirsty man;
and
more

agreeable
be

who of

has

drunk and

much: other

would

painful. So

food,

of

contrasts.

It is

only implied,

in

the

Sanskrit, as
is
as

read

in

my

MSS.,

that

hell

will be

his

portion.

The

couplet

follows:

f "Sons
does
one

of

the

Daityas, just misery",

"c.

in

measure

as

one

entertains the MSS.

affection,

introduce

The

original,in

by

me,

is:

^^I^ ^ftfTT 1 t^^^T "^rr^^'TT^

In

the

larger commentary

we

read

^^

TTf^^^ft ^-^1 ^g'^f^f

42

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

is haunted, wherever he goes, in his house possessions tliat they may be lost, with the apprehension burnt, or stolen. Thus, there is great pain in being born. or there are the tortures of the judge For the dying man of passingagain into the womb. of the deceased, and that there is little enjoyment in the If you conclude embryo state, you must, then, admit that the world is I unto made you, that, in this up of pain. Verily say
ocean

of the

world,

this

sea

of many

sorrows,

Vishnu

is your this:

only hope.
are

'We

If ye say, you children; embodied

know

nothing of

eternal;birth, youth, decay are

in bodies is spirit of the the properties that

we

body, not
deceive purpose
a

of the soul."*

But

it is in this way
a

ourselves.
to exert

f 'I am yet myself when I

I become

child;but
a

it is my
am

am

youth. I
will do

yet
is

youth; but,
'

when

old, 1

what

'Divine

knowledge
from

is the that We

province only
live

of those

who

can

separate soul
infirmities and

body,

is, who
have
no

independent of bodily
situdes, corporeal vicissuch abstruse the with

passions.
have,
is the

not
concern

overcome

and

therefore,

quiries.' in-

This

commentator's

explanation of

passage. t

fn

^T^fT

^^

^T^T

^1g J^ft

HVSTf:

"Do

not

suppose

that you eternal

in

cannot

judye of this, because

you

are

ren: child-

is for spirit

bodies", "c.
follows:

The

fuller

comment

is

as

^T^^T^^'N

TT^lf^TT

t I find
+

no

Sanskrit, in my

MSS.,

for this sentence. in this page.

See,

for the

original, my

first note

BOOK

I., CHAP.

xvir.

43

needful
all my my my

for the duties

are

good

of my

soul.

am

now

old:

and that

to be fulfilled. How

shall I,no\v
left undone

faculties fail me,

was strength

do

what

was

when do men,

unimpaired?'In
are

this

manner

w^hilst their minds

pleasures, attain final beatitude. and never They ever propose, die thirsting.^ and, in Devoted, in childhood, to play, ignorantand impotent,they find youth, to pleasure,
distracted

by

sensual

that old age childhood

is

come

upon

them.
soul

Therefore,

even

in

discriminative acquire wisdom, and, independentof the conditions of infancy, to be freed. This, youth, or age, strive,incessantly, let the embodied

then, is
to

what

I declare

unto

you:
out

and, since
of from

you
me,

know

that it is not your minds

untrue, do you,

regardto
all

call

Vishnu,

the liberator in

What
when

is there difficulty

thinking upon

bondage. him, who,

ing and by recallprosperity; all sin is cleansed whom to memory, day and night, away? Let all your thoughts and affections be fixed is present in all beings; and you shall him, who on w^orld is suffering whole The laugh at every care.

remembered,

bestow^s

under

affliction.^ What triple

wise

man

would

feel

'

fMMlRld.
washerman,

Alluding,
who,
whilst drink of
a

says

the

commentator,
his clothes but

to

the

fable

of

washing
who

in the

Ganges,
in sued purhe

proposed, daily,to
his

of its waters,

forgot his
the
same,

purpose
as

occupation; or
fish after

boy,
never

proposed
without
of

fish,

and

accomplished his intention, being

died

engrossed by
"

his sport. kinds

Both of

drinking. Sankhya
as

The

three

affliction

the

philosophy:
from injuries

internal, as
men,

bodily or
"c. ;

mental and

distress; external,
or

animals,
See

superhuman,
ver.

inflictions

by gods

or

demons.

Sankhya Karika,

1.

44

VISHNU

PLRANA.

of compassion? beingswho are objects unable to If fortune be propitious to them, and I am partake of the like enjoyments,yet wherefore should towards those who I cherish malignity more are perous proswdth than myself? I should,rather, sympathize ings feelfor the suppression of malignant their happiness: and If beingsare hostile, a re^vard.^ is,of itself, to the wise, in hatred, they are of pity, objects indulge as encompassed by profound delusion. These are the reasons hate,which are adapted to the (forrepressing distinct (from of those who see capacities) (thedeity) those what influences his creatures).Hear, briefly, This whole w^orld who have approached the truth.

hatred

towards

is but all

manifestation

of

Vishnu,

who

is identical with

and it is,therefore, to be regarded, by the things; selves. from, but as the same with,themwise, as not differing Let us, therefore, lay aside the angry passions obtain that perfect, of our race, and so strive that we shall be beyond the which pure, and eternal happiness of fire, of the of the elements, or their deities, power of the moon, of wind, of Indra,fof the regent of sun, of air which the sea:+ shall be unmolested by spirits

The is

construction

of the

text

is

and elliptical

brief;

but

the

sense

clear: suf6ciently

The

order

of the last

pada
"^^R;

is thus I

transposedby

the commentator

"^T^ ^^"^ ^"Nt^

the abandonment of

'Whence

(from feelingpleasure)

the consequence.' enmity is, verily,

See

Sanslrit Original

Texts, Part

III., p.

224.

t Parjanya, in the
The
+

Sanskrit. definition of Varuna.

Translator's

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XVII.

45

or

earth;*

by Yakslias,
or

Daityas,

or

their

chiefs;
of

by

the

serpentwhich the

gods,
shall
be

monstrous

demigods by
men
or

S\Yarga;f
or

uninterrupted
of human

beasts,
sickness

by
and

infirmities
or

nature;
envy,

by

bodily

disease,^
which

hatred,
shall heart that

malice,
and which

passion,
every

or

desire;
one

nothing
his
unto

molest,
on

who
I in but

fixes

whole
you, revolutions will whose of

Kesava shall this have

shall

enjoy.
no

Verily

satisfaction

say various that

you

through
obtain adoration

treacherous for

world,

you

placidity
is when of

ever

by
calm.

propitiating
What,
here,

Vishnu,
is

perfect
he little be
true

difficult

attainment,
are

is

pleased?

Wealth,
Precious
from the

pleasure,
is the fruit

virtue
that
store

things
shall

moment.

you of

gather,
tree

assured,
wisdom."

exhaustless

the

of

The

original

rather

unpoetically spleen,
of

specifies
liver,
the
"c.

some

of The
+

these,
whole
of

or

fever,
these alluded

ophthalmia,
defects
are

dysentery,
the individuals

of

three

species

pain

to

before.

The

original

has

Siddhas of

and

Rakshasas. is
to

"Monstrous

demigods

Swarga"

render

Kiiiinaras.

CHAPTER

XVIII.
attempts
to

Hiraiiyakasipu's reiterated
always
The
frustrated.

destroy

his

son:

their

being

Danavas,
it to the
sent

observing king,
for lest his

the

conduct
should and

of

Prahlada,
his
to

reported "My
his him.

they
is

incur said

pleasure. dis-

He vile and

cooks,
son

them: others end all

to

unprincipled
doctrines. Be

now

teaching
put
up
an

impious
Let

quick;
be mixed

and

deadly poison
his wretch

with

his
de-

viands, without sti-oy

did
so,
as

knowledge. poison
commanded the

Hesitate

not; but

the and

without

delay." Accordingly they

to

administered father
name

the

virtuous

hlada, Pra-

his

had of

them.

Prahlada,
ate

repeating
the

the

imperishable,
the from

and had in

gested dibeen

food

in

which
no

deadly poison it, either

innocuous
the the

infused,
or

and
;

suffered
it had

harm

body
the gested, di-

mind of

for the

been

rendered

by

name

eternal.
who and had

Beholding prepared
to

strong poison
food and
were

those with

filled

dismay,
him,

hastened said:
us, to

the

king,
has been

fell down fearful

before

and

"King
your
as

of the
son

Daityas, the
innocent.

poison given, by
him,

digested,by
Hi-

along

with
on

his

food,

if it

were

ranyakasipu, perform
the the

hearing this, priestsof

Prahlada,
the will effect

exclaimed:

"Hasten,

hasten, ministrant

Daitya

race.

Instantly
Then

rites that
to

his destruction."

priestswent
of the hearkened:

and, having repeated the

to

hymns

Sama-veda,
"Thou

said hast

him,

as

he

fully respectthe

been

born, prince, in

48

VISHNU

PURANA.

enjoyment
true

of their and

desires;whilst

those

who, through
come

wisdom

holy contemplation, have

have been released from from existence

to

know

his essence, and have

their bondage, for

ever.

attained freedom

The
root

of Hari, glorification of all

attainable

riches, dignity, renown,

liberation.

by unity,is the wisdom, progeny,

are

and righteousness, and

even

Virtue, wealth, desire,

fruits bestowed
need is there

final

freedom, Brahmans,
can

by

him.

How, then,
eternal?'
to

it be

said, 'What
of this.

of the is there

But more?

enough
You
or

What

occasion tors; precepweak

say

are

my

venerable is not for

and, speak ye good

it evil,

judgment to decide." The priestssaid to about to preserved you, boy, when you were no by fire; confidingthat you would how knew not eulogize your father's foes. We
you
were.

my him:
be

"We
sumed con-

longer
unwise

But,
at
our

if you

will
we

not

desist
even

from

this infatuation,

advice,
will

the this
menace,

rites that

proceed to perform inevitably destroy you." To

"What
ture livingcrea-

shall

Prahlada

answered:

or

is slain ? Wliat living creature or slays, preserves, is his own is preserved? Each destroyer,or preserver, he follows evil, or as good."^*

This

is not
:

the

doctrine

of the

of soul, taught impassibility

in the

Vedas

'We

do

not

recognize

either

the

doctrine

that

supposes

the

slayer

TT^T^ ^TR

BOOK

I., CHAP,

xvrrr.

49

of the spoken to by the youth, the priests had recourse were incensed,and instantly Daityasovereign to inagic incantations, by which a female form, with fiery en wreathed flame, was engendered. She of fearful aspect; and the earth was neath was parched beher tread, as she approached Prahlada,and smote the breast. In vain; for on trident,* him, with a fiery into a hundred the weapon broken fell, pieces, upon the ground. Against the breast in which the imperishable

Thus

Hari much The

more

resides should

the

thunderbolt
a

would be

be shivered:

such

weapon

magic being,then directed turned upon them, and, prince by the wicked priests, But Prahlada, them, disappeared. havingquickly destroyed beholding them perish,hastily appealed to
to

in pieces. split againstthe virtuous

slay,or
nor

the slain to be killed: is killed.' The

same

this

neither (spiritual existence)

kills with

is

at great length, and inculcated,

great beauty, in the Bhagavad Gita:f

'Weapons
drown

wound

it not; doth

fire doth before

not

consume

it; water
or,
as

cannot

it; nor

it wither ilium

the

winds';
non

rendered comburit P. 17,

by Schlegel:'Non
flamma;
new

penetrant

tela;
; nee

ilium

neque

ilium

perfunduntaquse
the passage
to.

ventus

exsiccat.'

edition.

But,
of Fate

in

of

our

text, all that the Hindus

or

understand
or

is referred in this

Death

immunity, prosperity
consequences
a

adversity, are,
in
a

the life, No
man

inevitable
can

of

duct con-

prior existence.
in
a

suffer
not

penalty

which
can

his vices he avoid

preceding state
have.

of

being have

incurred; nor

it,if they

a Siila, pike.

+ II.,23.
II.

50

VISHNU

PURANA.

Krishna, dana,
of the who

the
art

eternal,

for

succour,

and
creator

said:
and

"0

Janar-

everywhere,
preserve

the these fire. the

substance from
art

w^orld,
and in these
to

Brahmans As thou

this

magical
present
so

insupportable
all

Vishnu,
world,
voted desinful restored those

creatures,

and

protector
to

of

the whilst

let

priests

be

restored

life. I

If,
think

the

omnipresent
my

Vishnu,
let
come

no

resentment to

against
If those
was

foes,
haA^e

these
to

priests slay
me,

be

life.

who

by
have and

whom

poison
the that
as

given

me,

the would

fire have have unshaken

that

would

burned,
snakes

elephants
would have if I in

that

crushed,
been in I

stung
have been

me,

i-egarded
soul,
and

by
am

me

friends;

without

fault,
the Thus

thy
of

sight;
the

then,

implore
now

thee,

let
to

these,
life."
rose

priests having

Asuras,
the

be

restored diately imme-

prayed,
and

Brahmans

up,
to

uninjured
Prahlada,
may

rejoicing;
blessed be

and,
and

bowing
said:

respectfully
"Excellent be be
M^ent

they thy

him,
many; and

prince,
prowess; and

days
and

irresistible

thy

power, thus

wealth,

posterity
and had

thine."
and

Having
told the

spoken,
of the

they

withdrew,
all that

king

Daityas

passed.

CHAPTER Dialogue
top
he of

XIX.
and his

between
the

Prahlada
unhurt:

father:

he

is cast of

from Sambara:

the

pahice,

baffles into the

the
sea:

incantations
he

is

thrown,

fettered,

praises
the

Vishi'iu.

When
tations his
son,

Hiranyakasipu
of his and demanded

heard been

that

powerful
he of his "thou

hieanfor

priests had

defeated,
the he
secret

sent

of him

ordinary extra-

might.
of marvellous Are

"Prahhida",
powers. of

said,
are

art

sessed pos-

Whence
rites?

they
have

derived?

they

the

result from down

magic
birth?'' his

Or

they

companied ac-

thee bowed

Prahlada,

thus

rogated, inter-

to

father's

feet, and
neither my

replied:
the result
nature.

"Whatever
of It

power

I possess,
nor

father, is

magic
is
no

rites,
more

is it that

inseparablefrom
which
is

than

possessed by
who them meditates
as

all in
not

whose of wrong free does in

hearts
to

Achyuta
others,
but effects But
or

abides.

He

considers

himself,
the
cause

is

from
not

the exist.

of he

sin;

inasmuch

as

who

inflicts
sows

pain
after

upon

others,
of future is

act,

thought,
the evil

speech,
that awaits and

the

seed birth
no

birth;
I wish for

and
no

fruit
to

him do and
as

pain.

any,

speak
in my

oftence:
own

I behold

Kesava

in all

beings,
or

soul.

Whence
inflicted heart is

should

corporeal
or

mental

or suffering,

pain
whose for

by

elements

the

gods,
him?

aflect

me,

thoroughly purifiedby
will be wise he in the had thus with

Love,

then,

all creatures who

are

assiduously cherished knoMdedge

spoken,
that Hari the

by

all those

is all

things."
his
to

When
face

Daitya monarch,
his attendants

darkened

fury, commanded

52

VISHNU

PURANA.

palacewhere he and which was was Yojanas in height, sitting, many the tops of the mountains, where his body down upon the rocks. ingly, Accordshould be dashed to piecesagainst the Daityas hurled and he fell, the boy down: of Hari in his heart; and Earth, the nurse cherishing all creatures, received him gently on her lap, thus devoted to Kesava, the protector of the world. entirely Beholding him uninjuredby the fall,and sound himself in every to bone, Hiranyakasipu addressed of enchanters,and said to him: Sambara, the mightiest Do "This perverse boy is not to be destroyedby us.
cast

his

son

from

the summit

of the

you,
some

who

are

potent
You
of

in the

arts

of

delusion, contrive
"I replied: of the Daityas, and the the

device

for his destruction." shall

Sambara

will

destroyhim.
the powder

behold, king
thousand

delusion, the
it
can

myriad
A

artifices that
Sambara

sura

employ." Then subtile wiles practised

Prahlada.

rant ignotermination ex-

for the

of the firm-minded
a

But

he, with

heart,and void of malice towards Sambara, tranquil directed his thoughts, to the destroyer uninterruptedly, of Madhu; by whom the excellent discus, the flaming the youth; and to defend Sudarsana, was dispatched
the
were,

thousand every

devices
one,

of

the

evil-destinied

Sambara

by this defender of the prince. ing the witherThe king of the Daityas then commanded w^nd his son; its blighting blast upon to breathe and, thus commanded, the wind immediately penetrated into his frame, cold, cutting, drying,and insufferable. Knowing that the wind had entered into his body, the Daitya boy applied his whole heart to the mighty upholderof the earth. And Janardana, seated in his
foiled

BOOK

1.,

CllAl'.

XIX.

53

lieart,waxed
which
When and the had the

wrotli, and
hastened

drank
to

up
own

the

fearful

wind,

thus

its

annihilation.
were

devices

of Sanibara

all

frustrated,

w^ind had perished,the prudent blighting of his preceptor. His to the residence princerepaired teacher instructed him dailyin the science of polity,
as

essential to the administration

for the

of

government,
of

and

invented, by Usanas,
when he

benefit

kings; and,

well prince was thought that the modest of the science,he told the grounded in the principles with was thoroughly conversant king that Prahlada dant the rules of government, as laid down by the descen-

Bhrigu. Hiranyakasiputherefore summoned and desired him to repeat the prince to his presence, self what he had learned; how a king should conduct himof
towards

friends

or

foes;w^hat

measures

he

should

adopt at the three periods(ofadvance, retrogression, how he should treat his councillors, or stagnation); his ministers, the officers of his government and of those of his household, his emissaries, his subjects,
doubtful
he
sort

and allegiance, with contract alliance; of fortress tribes he should

his foes; wdth

whom engage

wdiom in war; how how

should
what and

construct;
be

forest

mountain

should
be

reduced;
out.

internal
what

should grievances else he had

rooted

All

this,and

father,to

the youth was commanded, by his studied, explain.To this,Prahlada, having bowed of the

to the feet and reverentially affectionately : his forehead,and thus replied touched

king,

"It is true

that I have my

been

instructed,in

all these learnt

matters,
them.

by

venerable

But

I cannot, in

preceptor; and I all,approve them.

have

It is said

54

VISHNU

PURANA,

that

conciliation,gifts, punishment, and

are

the

means

of

sension sowing discoming securingfriends (or over"

foes).^ But
neither friends
nor

I,

father

be

not
no

angry

"

know

foes; and
means

accomphshed, the
It
were

idle to

talk of

objectis to be it are superfluous. of effecting friend or foe in Govinda, who

of the of world, consisting all
me,

where

is the the

supreme
and

soul, lord
who is in

world,

is identical with

beings. The
and in all friend

divine

Vishnu

thee, father, in
can

everywhere else: and, hence, how or foe,as distinct from myself?

of time
to

speak of

It is, Avaste therefore,

and

cultivate
are

such

tedious

unprofitable

knowledge; and all our energiesshould be dedicated to the acquirementof is knowledge notion that ignorance The true wisdom. arises,father, from ignorance. Does not the child, to be a spark imagine the fire-fly king of the Asuras is not for our is active duty, which That of fire?* tion. bondage; that is knowledge, which is for our liberaAll other duty is good only unto weariness: all other knowledge is only the cleverness artist. of an Knowing this, I look upon all such acquirementas That which is really hear me, 0 profitless. profitable, mighty monarch, thus prostratebefore thee, proclaim.
sciences,which
,

but false

He

w^ho

cares

not

for

dominion,
'means

he who

cares

not

for

'

These

are

the

four

Upayas,

of success',

in specified

the

Amara-kosa:f

t II.,8, 1,

20,

56

VISHNU

PURANA.

bind
ocean;

him
or

with

strong bands/

and

cast

him
and of

into

the

all the

regions,the Daityas
to

Danavas,
this

will

become

converts

the

doctrines
us,

silly

wretch.
in the

by Repeatedly prohibited praise of

of the the
our

he

still persists

enemies.

Death
The

is the

bution just retri-

disobedient."

bound

prince with
and threw the

Daityas accordingly strong bands,* as their lord had

him
into the
w^as rose sea.

commanded,
on

As

he

floated

the

waters,

ocean

convulsed
in

throughout
when

its whole

extent,

and

mighty undulations,
This the

threatening to submerge

the

earth.

Hi-

ranyakasipuobserved,
hurl rocks
into the
sea,

he

commanded

and

pilethem
nor

Daityas to one on closely

mass

another,
whom

burying

beneath
not

their

incumbent weapons

him

fire would

burn,
the

serpents bite; blast, nor

foiled the

whom

pierce,nor gale could not pestilential

poison, nor
fell from
of elephants life
was

destroy;who
heart,
whose

incantations nor magic spirits, the loftiest heights, unhurt; w^ho of depraved the spheres a son ; "Here", he curse. a perpetual
"

cried, "since
mountains.

he

cannot

die,here

let him

sands live for thouoverwhelmed and

of years,

at the

bottom

of the ocean,

by

f Accordingly, the Daityas

three worlds
,

Dana-

sovereign

of the

in the

time

of the

dwarf

tion, incarna-

and, afterwards, monarch

^

of Patala.

With the

Nagapasas,

'snake

-nooses';

tortuous

and

twining

round

limbs, like serpents.

Ndgahandhana,
MSS.,
which here
seem

t In my

to

differ from

those

used

by

Professor

Wilson,

I find:

BOOK

I.,

C'HAl'.

XIX.

57

vas

hurled

upon

Prahlacla, whilst
and But

in the
over

great

ocean,

ponderous rocks,
thousand
thus

piled them
he, stillwith

him

for many

miles.

mind

undisturbed,
bottom
to

offered
sea,

of the

to Vishnu, lyingat the dailypraise under the mountain-heap. "Glory

thee,

cod of

of the

lotos-eye!*

Glory
to

to

thee,

most

excellent

thingsIf Glory spiritual

to

thee, soul

of all worlds!

Glory
the of

thee, wielder
of
to

of the
to

sharp
friend

discus!

Glory
world!

to

best

Brahmans;t

the

of Brahmans of the

and To

kine;

Krishna,

the

preserver

Govinda
the be

be

glory!
To

To in

him its

who,
the

as

Brahma,
of the
art

creates

universe; who,

existence,
at

is its preserver;

praise!
the

thee, who,
of

end

Kalpa,

takest

form

Rudra;

to

thee, who
art

triform; be

adoration!

Thou,

Achyuta,

the

gods, Yakshas,
and dancers of

demons,

saints, serpents,

choristers

heaven,

sects, animals, birds, inmen, goblins,evil spirits, plants,and stones, earth, water, fire, reptiles,

sky, wind, sound, touch, taste, colour, flavour, mind, (ofnature). Thou soul,time, and the qualities intellect, the chief object of them all." Thou art all these, and
art

knowledge

and

ignorance,
Thou
art

truth the

and

falsehood,

poison and

ambrosia.

performance and

Pundarikdksha.

i" Purushottama.
*

Brahmanyadeva.

^"nfr^f^^^Tg:

^^^^^T

T^:

II

58

VISHNU

PUHANA.

discontinuance Vedas

of acts:^ thou
art

art

the

acts

which

the

Thou enjoin.'^ the

means

the

all acts,and

by which
art

enjoyerof the fruit of they are accomplished.

art all,

Thou, Vishnu, who

all acts of

the soul of

the fruit of

indicating piety. Thy universal diffusion, tures, might and goodness,is in me, in others, in all creain all worlds. Holy ascetics meditate on thee: sacrifice to thee.f Thou alone, identical piouspriests
with
burnt the ofods and the fathers of

mankind, t receivest

The universe is thy oblations.^ and offerings whence intellectual form,'' proceededthy subtile form, Thence
art

this world.

thou the

all subtile elements

and is

elementarybeings,and
called soul, within
all them.

subtile

that principle,

Hence

the supreme

soul of

is subtile or gross, which as distinguished objects, and which be conceived,is even cannot imperceptible, And of thee. Glory be to thee,Purushottama! a form form, which, soul of all,is gloryto that imperishable manifestation* of thy might,the asylum of all another

Acts

of devotion

"

oblations, sacrifices,
the

observance
to

of rules ascetic and

of

alms-giving,and purification, Havya

Mahat,
The
nature

like

"

opposed
the
or

contemplativeworship, which
-

dispenseswith
of

ritual. oiled

and

Kavya,
the first

oblations

ghee

butter; the

former
'

presented to
the

to gods, the latter,

the

Pitris.

product of nature,
was

intellect.
to

preceding passage
of the supreme his other energy,

addressed This

the Purusha

or

itual spir-

being.
'^'qjj

is addressed

to his material to

essence,

l^flfi'. I that is,

Pradhana.

^ "JT^Tl t There
is

f^Tl

-^^ %^f^ft

^"^T^ II
to

nothing, in the orioinal, answering

"holy" and

"pious".

Pitris.

BOOK

T..

CHAl'.

XIX.

59

in all creatures! existing qualities, goddess, who is beyond supreme the

1 salute the
senses;

her, the
whom

mind,

the

tongue,

cannot

define;who
of the who
to him

is to be distinguishe

alone

by
whom

the

wisdom

trulywise.'^'
is the eternal

Om!

Salutation to Vasudeva:
lord: he from

he who is nothingis distinct; all! Grlory distinct from be to the great spirit, again and or shape; again; to him who is without name who, sole, is to be known by adoration ;f whom, in the forms

manifested
in heaven I

in his descents adore! For

upon

earth, the
not

dwellers

they
supreme

behold

his

inscrutable nature.t
the universal the whom

the glorify

witness,who,
ill of all. is not
as

seated
to

Vishnu, deity beholds internally,

that

good

and

Glory

Vishnu,
ever

from
to be

this world upon

distinct!

May he,

meditated

the

compassion upon

me!

have beguming of the universe, in May he, the supporter of all,

1T^^\

^rtTT^^^XllR:

t^JIigf^"tli ^^

^^3:|f^
rr^
i ii

fT# ^"T% 5^tT3TT^ II irf^T^nj ^^3^ ^^T(3T^5rr

^T?r^

^?TW

^"rarrrt f t^t

^^T^#

^^frw

^m^r% ^fT(Ji% I

Param

rujpam.

60

VISHNU

PUHANA.

whom

everything
have that

is

warped

and

woven,

undecaying, Glory, again

from

imperishable,
and whom

compassion being
who
is
to

upon
whom

me! all in he from

again,
all

to

returns,
whom is all

proceeds;
whom whom

all,
am!

and

things

are;

to

him

I, also,
all

For

everywhere,
me.

and

through
All

things
in
me,

are

am

all I the

things.
am

things

are

who the

am

everlasting. receptacle
of the is after

undecayable,
of the

ever-enduring, Supreme.
Brahma before all

spirit

is

my

name;

preme su-

soul,
end of

that

is

things,

that

the

all.

'

Or,

rather,

'

woven

as

the

warp

and

woof

^^r{

meaning
threads.'

'woven

by

the

long

threads',

and

iftfTi

'l"y

the

cross

CHAPTER
Vishnu appears
to to

XX. Hiranyakasipu
relents,
\isii.'iu and
as

Prahlada.
son:

is

conciled re-

his

he becomes

is put

to

death
of

by

the

Nri-

siiiiha. fruit of

Prahlada

king

the

Daityas:

his

posterity:

hearing

his

story.

Thus
own

meditatiiigupon
himself

Vishnu,
as

as

identical

with

his
and

Prahlada spirit,

became
as

one

with

him,

finallyregarded entirelyhis
nothing
supreme
this whose which
own

the

divinity. He
was

forgot
of

and individuality, his

conscious

else than

being
in

the

inexhaustible, eternal,
of the of efficacy

soul; and,
of is

consequence

conviction
essence

identity, the imperishable Vishnu,

became

wisdom,

present

in his

heart,
as,

was

through
become
was

the
one

As sin. soon wholly purified from force of his contemplation,*Prahlada with burst

had he
was

Vishnu,

the

bonds

with the

which
ocean

bound

instantly asunder;
and the
monsters

violentlyuplifted ;
alarmed;
trembled
the the and who And demons main.
;

of the and

deep

were

earth,
and the

with

all her

forests

mountains,
which
out

putting aside prince, piled upon

he

the rocks forth

had

him,
the

came

from

When

beheld
and

(outer)
he
to

world

again,

contemplated
he
was,

earth

heaven,
himself

remembered
be

and

recognized
his
to

Prahlada.
is without undeand
con-

again

he
or

hymned
end;

Purushottama,
mind the

who

beginning
his

and being steadily

viatinglyaddressed

object

of his prayers,

speech, thoughts, and

Yoga.

acts

being firmly under

"}"Uragabandha.

62

VISHNU

PURANA.

trol. who

"Om!
art

Glory
and

to

the

end

of all*: to

thee, lord,
and table; immu-

subtile

mutable substantial;

divisibl divisible and inand imperceptible; perceptible indefinable and definable; the subject of and void of attributes; abidingin qualities, attributes, phous; though they abide not in thee; morphous and amorminute
ness

and

vast; visible and

hideousinvisible;

and

beauty; ignorance and

and

v^isdom;

cause

and

existence effect;
that is

non-existence;comprehending all

0
cause

thou

perishab and imof perishable good and evil;essence rudiments! elements; asylum of luideveloped and many, who art both one Vasudeva, first

large art all beings, and hidden; who and snuill;manifest and art not all beings;and from whom, althoughdisthe universe proceeds:to dinct from universal cause, !"f thee,Purushottama, be all glory
of

all, glorybe

unto

thee!

0 thou

who

art

Whilst,

with

mind

intent

on

Vishnu,
in

he

thus

nounced pro-

his

clad the divinity, praises,

yellow robes,

Paramdrthdrtha.

^WT^^

I ^T'feTTT f%^WT(3I^"!rf^T II ^(TT^ci ^IT^^ ^C^l? "^^T^^

^f^^t?
H'chMcJt

'^"^"^ "^^^^^"^li{^^^

ii

II ^?T^"t ^T^^^Tt^WTTW^T,

^:

^ ^ ^ajnffr i ^^^fT:

^?fr^w

5^^tt^t2i II

64

VISHNU

I'URANA.

thou, therefore, free

To
unto

my

father

from

this

iniquity."
shall be
another
swered an-

this

apphcationVishnu rephed: "AH this thee, through my favour. But I givethee

Demand and

boon.

it, son

of the my

Asura."

Prahlada

said: "All

desires, 0 lord, have

hast
,

been

fulfilled by the boon faith in thee love

whose
are as

that thou know

even

shall

never

granted that my decay. Wealth, virtue,

liberation is in his reach
of the universal world." is

for nothing:

faith is firm in thee,root

said:

Vishnu with

"Since
thou

thy

heart

filled, immovably,
tain atblessing,

trust

in me, from his

shalt,through my
Thus Prahlada
him.

freedom

existence."
and sight; down

vanished

from

saying,Vishnu to his repaired

His father kissed

and father,

bowed

before

him

on

the

forehead,^ and
said: "Dost
thou

embraced

him,
son?"

and

shed
the

tears, and

live,my

And

great Asura
him
with like any of his been

and treated cruelty, his duties And kindness. Prahlada, fulfilling other youth,continued dihgentin the service

repentedof

his former

preceptor

and

his father.

After

his father of the the

had
man-

put to death by Vishnu, in the form of the sovereign became Prahlada lion,''^

Daityas;
elsewhere

'

Literally,'having
occasion
to

smelt this

his

forehead.'

have

had

observe

practice:Hindu
of that

Theatre, Vol. II.,

p. 45.
2

Here

is another

instance
is
to

brief reference
this Puraria.

to

popular
man-

and
lion
met

prior legends, which

Avatara is referred

frequent in

The but

in several

of the

Puranas;

I have

with
that

the

story in detail only in the Bhagavata.

asks in
a

It is there is everywhere,

said

Hiranyakasipu
he is not He visible then

his son,

why,
the the

if Vishnu hall where with

pillarin
strikes

they

are

assembled.

rises, and

column

his fist;

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XX.

65

the splendours of royalty and, possessing consequent

on

which, Vishnu,
man,

in

form

which
a

is neither

wholly
which

lion

nor

issues

from

it,

and
to

conflict ensues, Even

as

ends

in Hi-

ranyakasipu's being torn

is not, in all

pieces.
same

this

account,* therefore,
of the

the particulars,

the

popular version

story.

Bhdgavafa-purdna VII., 8,
,

12-30.

Burnouf's

translation

of it is

as

follows

"Hiraiiyaka^ipu dit: Oui,

vantes
ceux

tii

veux

certainemeut

mourir,
le

ainsi outre

mesure;
au

car

il est

confus, 6 insense,
mort.

qui langage

toi

te de

qui
"Et

toucbent
tu

moment
nommes

de

leur

celui que avait

un

le souveraiu que

du

monde,

miserable, comma

s'il y

autre

souveraiu

moi,

oii est-il? et s'il est

partout,
done

pourquoi ne paraitil pas dans cette colonne? "Orgueilleux, je te separeraila tete du corps:
en ce

qu'il te protege
par

jour

ce

Hari

qui

est

ton

appui
insulte de
son

desire. ainsi

"Narada

dit:

Apres

avoir

plusieurs fois
I'Asura
,

de

dures

paroles son

ce fils, grand serviteur son du haut de poignard, s'elanc^a il frappa la colonne du poing.

Bhagavat
siege, et

furieux, tirant
toute
sa

usant

de

force,

"Au

meme

instant

il

en

sortit

un

de I'enveloppe
et

des "Au

autres moment
ce

et monde, Dieux, leur fit croire

ou

I'cpuf du

terrible, qui fit eclater rugissenient qui s'elevant jusqu'ausejour d'Adja

a

I'aneantissement

de voulait

leurs
tuer

fier de

sa

I'Asura, qui vigueiir,

au en

palais. son fils,

avaient dans

entendit tremble

rugissement inouT, merveilleux,

en

bruit

duquel
la
cause

les chefs des Asuras, il

chercha,mais
son

vain,
et

I'assemblee.

"Alors, pour
residait
en au

justifier ce
au

qu'avait dit
de
tous
sous une

serviteur

prouver

qu'il
semblee I'as-

realite centre

sein

les etres, le Dieu forme

apparut dans

de la colonne,

merveilleuse, qui
sortait du milieu que

n'etait

ni celle d'un

homme,
de
tous
un

ui celle d'un les cotes

animal.
cet
un

"Regardant
colonne, Ce
etre cette

ctre

qui
lion?

de

la

n'est ni

animal, ni
d'homme

homme
et

[se dit-il] ; ah!

d'homme
comme

peut
lion

etonnante

forme

de
a

"Pendant

le qu'ilreflechissait,

Dieu des

la forme yeux

et

de

devant s'elau(,'a
au

lui, terrible,ayant
dont
une

rouges
et

I'or bruni

feu,
"De

un

visage

criniere

epaisse

herissee

augmentait
un

I'ampleur, larges defenses,

sourcils
une

langiie trancliante

comme qui s'agitait

poignard,des
II.

fronces

qui

rendaient

son

visage eflrayaut,des
5

66

VISHNU

PURANA.

upon

his

piety, exercised
et

extensive
d'une

sway,

and

was

oreilles raides seniblable tr'ouvraient "II

a

dressees,
caveriie,

une

bouche narines

merveilleuse profoiideur des niachoires

et

une

des

elargieset
et

qui

s'en-

d'une
au

inaniere

horrible.
col etait gros parseiue
se

touchait

ciel; son
son

court,

sa

poitrinelarge, sa
comme

taille ramassee, de
cent la

corps

de

polls, jaunes
voritables
et

les

rayons
comme

lune;

ses

bras

nombreux

developpaientautour
de
armes.

de

lui

ses bataillons;

ongles
le

etaient

"Tel

se

montrait

Dieu,
avec

inabordable les
armes se

chassant irresistibles

devant

lui

les

Daityas
ou

et

les Danavas

toutes

qu'ilpossedait
c'est Hari,
ses

qu'ilavait
ce

empruntees, quaud

I'Asura

dit:
me

Sans

doute

c'est
seront

grand magicien qui

vains.

croit ainsi

pouvoir
des
a

tuer; mais
de tombe

efforts

"Et

aussitot,poussant

un

cri, le heros
mais par semblable la

Daityas arme
I'insecte de
son

sa

massue

s'elan^a contre feu, I'Asura

"Comment
est

Nrisimha;
s'etonner

qui

dans

le

disparutabsorbe

splendeur
aupres

ennemi.

qu'il ait disparu

par
sa

du

Dieu

dont

la

Bonte

la

forme, qui dissipajadis

le

splendeur les

Tenebres
en

[primitives]?
le

Cependant
coups "Pendant aussi
cette

grand Asura, irrite,assailiit Niisiiiiha

sa massue. en comme

frappant des qui porte

d'un

repetes de

qu'ilcombattait
arme

brave

avec

sa

massue,

le Dieu

le

saisit

I'oiseau

fils de des

Tarkcha

ferait

grand serpent; mais I'Asura glissantentre [les serres de]

"Tons
et

lui

echappa
qui
des
se

mains,

pareil au
de leurs

reptile

Garuda

joue.
demeures

les

immortels

habitants

cieux, cbasses

caches Asura

derriere

grand
per, de

redoutait

desapprouverentcette action; mais le mains s'imaginant que Nrihari,aux duquel il venait d'echapsa bouclier et son vigueur, saisit son poignard,et I'attaqua
une ou
,

les nuages,

nouveau

avec

activity infatigable.

"Au voies
un
sou

moment du

impetueux
sans

comme

le
en

vautour, haut,
avec en une

il

s'elanyaitdans

les

glaive, frappant
et

relache
rire
,

bas, Ilari, poussant

irresistible

violent
ennemi

terrible eclat fermait

les

de

saisit

rapidite
adveret

qui
au

yeux.

"Semblable

reptilequi
tons

saisit
sens

un

rat, Hari
les douleurs

s'empara de
de
cette
en

son

saire, qui s'agitait en

le renversant
avec
ses sur sa

dans

etreinte;
se

cuisse peau

la

il dechira porte [du palais], la

jouant
Garuda

ongles
un

cette

impenetrable a
la

foudre,

comme

dechire

serpent venimeux.
des lechant yeux
de
sa

"Roulant

dont

fureur

qui
de par
un

I'animait
sa

rendait

tolerable, I'aspcctinavec

langue
criniere apres

les coins

large bouche, Hari,

sang

sa

tcte

entouree
au
ses

d'une

rougie
egorge

le

qui

en

degouttait,
une

semblable lando de

lion

qui

avoir

s'est fait elephant,

guir-

entrailles,

BOOK

I.,

L'lIAP.

XX.

67

blessed of
an

with

numerous
was

progeny.*At
the reward from

the

expiration
of moral

which authority he was freed acts,f

or

ous of his meritori-

the consequences

merit
on

demerit,

and

obtained, through meditation

final exemption from existence. deity, the Daitya Prahlada, the wise Such, Maitreya, was and faithful worshipperof Vishnu, of whom you wished
the
to

hear;

and

such

was

his miraculous

power.

ever Who-

is immediately of Prahlada history cleansed from his sins. The iniquities that he commits, or by day, shall be expiatedby once hearing, by night, The perusal once or reading,the historyof Prahlada. of new the day of full moon, of this history on moon, the eighthor twelfth day of the lunation, shall or on As Vishnu yieldfruit equalto tho donation of a cow." listens to the
^
'

The

days
The

of

full

and

new

moon

are

sacred

with

all sects

of Hindus.
were

eighth and holy by

twelfth the its

days

of the
as
,

lunar

half-month from the

considered The

Vaishiiavas

appears

text.

eighth maintains
of

character, in

great degree, from

but

tlie

eighth

Bh;idra
more

being
the

the

birth-day of Krishna;
works,
the
as

the Vai-

eleventh,
varta
more
^

in

recent

Vaishnava

the

Brahma
and

Puraiia,
sacred Or any but

has

taken

place of
of

twelfth,

is

even

than

the

eighth. gift. gold.

dont de
ses

solemn it

That

cow

is held
a more

particularly

sacred:
"

implies accompaniments
and

of

ter, costly charac-

ornaments

"Quitta
et
a arme

son

ennemi,
imiltitude
a

il avait

arrache secondee

le

coeur

avec

ses

ongles;
leurs

de

la

bras

par

des

semblables griffes brandissant de leur

des

glaives,il niit
se

moit

les serviteurs tontes

de TAsura,

qui
suite

armes,

levaient

par

luilliers de

parts

la

maitre."

j^ifT^^
t There
words is

^^^^T#g^^^
the MSS.
of his at my

II
to

nothing,
was

in

disposal, answering
acts".

the

"which

the

reward

meritorious

68

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

protected
was

Prahlada shall
tale.

in

all the
^

the

calamities

to

which
who

he listens

exposed,
to

so

deity

protect

him

constantly

the

The

legend Naradiya
It is

of

Prahlada

is

inserted,
in
the

in

detail,

in

the

Bhagaof
the

vata

and

Purarias
,

and

Uttara

Khanda

Padma.

adverted

to,
Moksha

more

briefly,
of the

in

the

Vayu,

Linga,
and
in

Kurma,
the Hari

"c.,

in

the

Dharma

Mahabharata,

Vanisa.

CHAPTER
Families of the of of

XXL
Descendants of wives.

Daityas. by

Kasyapa
Birth

by

Danu,

Children
the
sons

Kasyapa
Diti.

his

other

of the

Maruts,

The
were

sons

of

Samhracla,* (the

son

of

Hiranyakasipu),
Prahlada
had

Ayiishmat, Sibi, and

son

Bashkala/f
whose
son was

named

Virochana;
sons,

BaU;

who

had

hundred

of whom also had

Bana
many
:t

was

the

eldest."
were

Hiranyaksha Daityas
of

sons,

all of whom

great prowess

Jharjhara," Saktmi,

Bhii-

'

The

Padraa

Puraria there inserts Ilvala famous his

sons,

makes
were

these five

the

sons

of does

Prahlada.
not

The

Bhagavatal! says
names.

sons,

but

give
the
to

the

It also demons

the and in

sons

of

Hlada;
The

making Vayu

them refers

brated celeHlada
son,

Vatapi.
Paurahik and the

other

Daityas,
and Maricha

legend; Upasunda:
latter,
name

making
the

his

Nisunda,
father of

Sunda

former,

the

and

Taraka;
and
note.

of

Muka.

'

The
are

Padma
not

Purana of any
are more

Vayu
The

several

of
names

these: of

but
two

they

latter

gives

the

daughters,

who

celebrated, Piitana

and

Sakuni.

In
two

p.

30,

supra,

the

Translator

prefers

to

call

him

Saiiihlada.

See

the

notes

there.
to

t
a

According

the
"

Bhdgavata-piirdnn,
was son

VI., 18, 15,

and

Bashkala

"

who

had

brother,

Mahisha

of

Auuhrada

Siirmya.

" Variants
and Piitana.

of

this

name

are

Urjhara, Bhiirbhura,

Bhiirbhuva,

Karkara,
Pancha-

ii At

VI., 18,
with Kriti

13

and his

14,

it

speaks
and of

of

one

son

of

Saiiihrada,
sons

jana,

for

mother;

Vatapi

and

Ilvala,

ofllrada,

by

Dhamani.

70

VISHNU

PUHANA.

tasaritapana, Mahanabha,
vaUant
The Taraka. These
were

the

mighty-armed and
sons

the

the

of Diti/

DwimurKasyapa, by Danu, were Samdhan, Sankara,* Ayomnkha, Sankusiras,Kapila, bara, Ekachakra, and anotherf mighty Taraka, Swarbhanu, Vrishaparvan Puloman, and the powerful These the renowned Danavas or were Viprachitti.
,

children of

sons

of Dann.-

Swarbhanu Sarmishtha^
was

had

Upadanavi and
'

Prabha;^ daughter named the daughter of Vrishaparvan, as Hayasiras.'

a

and
M^ere

The

descendants
to

of

Hirariyaksha
to

are

said,

in

the
or

Padma
seven

Puraria,
hundred Kalanabha.
^

have

extended

seventy-seven
Some

crores,

and

seventy

millions.

copies, for Taraka,

read

t
Padma but also and those the

The

Vayu Purarias
of
most note
are

furnish the
most

a same

much
as

longer list
in the

of

names:

text,

"with which
^

Bhagavata,"

for the the

part, agrees.
of Namuchi.
cording Ac-

The
to

makes Bhagavatall the

Prabha mother be

wife

Vayu,
to

she

is the will

of Nahusha.

Married

Yayati, as might
be

related. U
to

The

text

understood

imply

that the

latter two

In

two

MSS.

inspectedthe reading is
I have

Sankura. has

t The
to

Sanskrit, in the MSS.

word. It should
one

examined,
mention

nothingcorrespondent
in

this

seem

that

is made,

the

present

of chapter,
+

only

Taraka, but
Taraka. and

of two what

Kalanabhas. I have called the

smaller
mentary com-

Only
At

in the do

text

accompanying
Elsewhere
names

I find
21)

the

reading

is Kalanabha.

ArisKta, Vibhavasn, Ayomukha, Sankusiras,Swarbhanu, Kapila, Aruna, Ilayagriva, Puloman, Vrishaparvan, Ekachakra, Anutapana, Dhiimrakesa,Yiriipaksha, and Viprachitti. occur Many of these names again at VIII., 10, 19-22.
Sambara, ilVI., 6,
31.

"

YL, G,

CO, it

Dwimiirdhan,

The

reading which
And

I find is
see

Suprabha.

In Book

X. IV., Chapter

the

YI.,6, 31. Bhdgavata-purdna,

72

VISHNU

PIRANA.

bhanu,
the
most

and

the

eminent
was

mighty Vaktrayodhiii/*These the Danavas/ through whom

were race

and thousands, multiphed, by liundreds through succeeding generations. In the family of the Daitya Prahlada, the Nivatawere kavachas purified \vere born, whose by spirits of Danu

rigidausterity.^ Tamra (the w^ife

'

of

Kasyapa)
most

had

six

ilhistrious

The of

text

omits

the Rahu

two

celebrated Vol.

of the

Saimhikeyas
and

or

sons
are

Siihbika,

(see
in

I., p. 148, note)

and the

Ketn,
the the

who

specifiedboth
as

the Of

Bhagavataf
the other
sons

Vayu;

former,

the

eldest
were

son.

it is

said, by

Vayu,
^

that Two

they
names

all killed found the and

by

Parasurama.

of note, of

in the father of the

Vayu,
Sachi,
father

are

omitted wife

by

the

Vishnu;
and

that

Puloman,

the of

of Indra, and

mother

of

Jayanta;

Maya,

Vajrakama

Mahodari.
^

The

Bhagavata

says

the

Paulomas observes

were

killed the the

by Arjuna,
same as

who,

therefore, the

commentator

were
,

the

Nivatakavachas.
of the the

But

the and

Mahabharata of the

describes and

destruction
as
,

Nivjitakavachas,

Paulomas Vana in the

Kalakeyas
8:

successive
is

exploits of Arjuna.
in

Parvan,

I., 633.
which the

The

story

narrated

detail
to

only
the

Mahabharata,
in which

is,

consequently, prior
occurs.

all that

Purarias
the

allusion
were

According
to

to

work,

Nivatakavachas the

Daof
of

navas, the
two sea;

the

number the

of

thirty millions, residing in

and
and

depths
children

and

Paulomas Puloma

Kalakanjas Kalaka,
air.

Avere

the

Daitya dames,

inhabitingHirai'iyapura,

the

golden city,floatingin

the

"

Vakrayodhin
of the

occurs

in

three 71.
,

MSS.
,

that

I have

seen,

t The
eldest-born

purdna B/idyavataKetns,

6, 35,
:i

speaks
in

of

Rahu

as

being

the

who

were

hundred

nnnil)ev:

BOOK

r"

vuw,

xxr.

73

named daughters, and

crows

Suchi, Bhasi, Sugrivi, Suki,Syeni, Suki gave birth to parrots,owls, and Gridhrika. :^ Syeni, to hawks; Bhasi, to kites;Gfidhri,""
asses.

to

to horses, vultures;Suchi, to water-fowl;Sugrivi,

camels, and
and Aruna.

Such

were

the progeny

of Tamra.

Vinata bore to
The

Kasyapa two

celebrated sons, Garuda the was former, also called Suparna,

the remorseless enemy

and king of the feathered tribes, of the serpent race. ^ The children of Surasa
were

thousand

mighty

the sky.^ traversing many-headed serpents,

All

the

copiesread
be,
'Suki
bore

which

should But

parrots; and Uluki,

named be
crows. as one

the several

sorts

of owls.' of Tamra: and

concur

Uluki
the
to

is nowhere

of the

daughters
'Owls

and

reading may
owls', i. e.,
But the
to

^^TTf^^chcfiT^it
The has the authorities
a

birds

opposed
our

generally
different

with
or:

text.

Vayu
Garuda,
of

somewhat
mother and

account,

Suki,
to

married

of parrots;

Syeni, married
the mother

Aruna,

mother
crows,

Sampati

Jatayu; Bhasi,
and Dhrita-

of

jays, owls,

peacocks, pigeons,and fowls;

cranes;

Kraunchi, rashtri, the

The
-

tlie

parent of curlews, herons,

of geese, also called

mother
are

ducks, teal, and

the wives
in

other

water-fowl.

three Most makes

last

of Garuda. But the

of the Puranas Vinata

+

agree of

this account.

Bhagaadds the

vata

the wife the mother

Tarksha, and,
of wild the

in this

stitutes place, sub-

Saranui,
the Padma
^

animals.

The

Vayu
and

metres

of the

Vedas,

as

daughters of Vinata;
Anayus

gives her
The

one

daughter,Saudamini.
modern fable.

dra2;ons of

(or Danayus)

is

put "Gridhrika". in two t This reading actuallyoccurs of Kasyapa; and I Tarksha is a name
"

Professor

Wilson

MSS.

that

I have
"

examined.
in the Bhdp. 28,

Garuda

is said

VI,, 6, gavata-purdna,
note fi,and
my

22 -to

be his

son

by Suparna.
the

Vide supra,

extract,there given,from

Bhdgavaia-purdna,

74

VISHNU

I'URANA.

The

progeny

of Kadrii

were

thousand

many-headed
to

serpents,of immeasurable
chief

Garuda;^" the

amongst

whom

powerful might,subject were Sesha,

Vasuki, Takshaka, Sankha, Sweta, Mahapadma, Kambala, Aswatara, Elapatra, Naga,Karkotaka,Dhananjaya,

and other fierce and many The familyof Krodhavasa
on venomous

monsters,^whether
or

the
were

in the waters, that

serpents.^ all, sharp-toothed were, earth, amongst the birds, of flesh, ^f devourers
and in
one

substituted of the

for

Surasii, in
t
The

the

Vayu,
Surasa

of the
were

accounts

Padma. The

Bhagavata says"
has both

Rakshasas and

her

oft-

spring.
former mother
'

Matsya

Anayus;
cows;

making

the

the

parent of all quadrupeds, except

the

the latter,

of diseases. The

Vayu
to

names

forty;
of the

the

most
are

noted

amongst

whom,

in

addition

those

text,

Airavata,

Dhfitarashtra,

Mahanila, Balahaka, Anjana, Pushpadan'ishtra, Durraukha, Kaliya,

Puiidarika,Kapila, Nahusha,
'

and
some

Marii.
understand carnivorous makes

By

Dan'ishtrin

(^f^^)
The

serpents;

some,

Rakshasas: fishes
seem

but, by
intended.

tlie context,

animals, birds, and

j the

Vayu

Krodhavasa from

mother mals, ani-

of twelve

and daughters, Mi'igi

others,

whom

all wild also

deer, elephants,monkeys, tigers, lions,dogs,

and reptiles,
^

fishes,

Bhiitas

and

or Pistichas, a

goblins,sprang.
here:

One

copy

only

inserts

half-stanza

"Krodha

was

"

Suparna,
the

in the

original.
to
me

All "}-

MSS.

accessiWe

read

as

follows:

"Know

thus

her

irascilile

brood",
;

"c.
no

It is Kadrii that is referred to Vide

+

and there is

mention

of "Krodhavasa".

stipra, p. 26, note

1.

"

It says"

VI., (), 28"

to

Yatudhanas.

These
,

are

sort

of

goblins(?). serpents
and

|]According
other

the

were reptiles

Bhdgavata-purdna VI., of Krodhavasa. offspring

6, 27,

the

BOOK

I., CHAP.

xxr.

75

Sui-abhi

was

the

mother

of

cows

and

l"iit!aloes;^
and Rakthe

Ira,*of
every

trees, and
of grass;

and shrubs, and creepingplants,

kind

Khasa,

of the Yakshas^

shasas; Muni, of the

ilhistrious Gandharvas.

and Arishta, of Apsarasas;^

the

mother from
,

of the the

Pisachas";t

which

is

an

interpolation, apparently
The of Padma the

Matsya

or

Hari the

Vamsa. mother

Puraha,
;

second

legend,
The

makes

Krodha

Bhutas

and

Pisacha, of the Pisachas.

^

Bhagavata+
of the Rohini

says,

of

animals

with

cloven of

hoofs. and

The of two

Vayu

has,

eleven and

Eudras,

of the bull from the

Siva,
former

daughters,
descended
-

Gandharvi;
from Khasa

the

of whom

horned
to

cattle,and,
the

latter,horses.
two

According
The

Vayu,

had

sons,

Yaksha

and

Rakshas, severallythe progenitorsof

^

those Vach has

beings.
the

Padma,
and

second

series
,

makes

mother of the

of both
names

Apsarasas
of both

Gandharvas. well
as

The of

Vayu
of two

long lists
and

classes, as
are

Vidyadharas

Kimnaras.

The

Apsarasas
of whom
in

as distinguished

kinds, Laukika, 'worldly',

Daivika
or

are thirty-four

and specified; furnish

the the

'divine',

ten

number. in

The the

latter

individuals penances
,

most

frequently
sages, such and the

engaged
as

of interruption

of

holy

Menaka,

Sahajanya, Ghi'itachi
Urvasi is of
a

Pramlocha,
order
to

Viswachi, both, being

Piirvachitti.

different

cluded Tilottama, Misrakesi, are indaughter of Narayaha. Rambha, the Laukika nymphs. There are also fourteen amongst

Gaiias

or

troops

of

as designations, Apsarasas, bearing peculiar

"c." Vegavatis, Ahiitas,Sobhayantis,

See

my

third
it in

note

in p

26, supra.
and it
occurs

t I

find

several

MSS.;

in the
words:

text

as

recognized

by

the

smaller

commentary.

It is in

these

But

three
26.

copies have,
at

instead

of

sR^^T "5, 1T^

: VI., 6,

" See the

note

the

end

of this

chapter.

76 the

VISHNU

PURANA.

Kasyapa, whether descendants whose movable or multiplied stationary, tion, through successive generations/This creainfinitely 0 Brahman, took placein the (secondor) SwaIn the (present rochisha Manwantara. or) Vaivaswata fice Manw^antara, Brahma beingengaged at the great sacrias instituted by Varuna, the creation of progeny, the For he begot, as his sons, it is called,occurred. who seven Rishis, formerly,mind-engendered, were, of the Gandharvas, and was, himself, the grandsire gods,and Danavas.^ serpents,
These
were

children

of

'

The

Kiirma,

Matsya, Brahma,
with generally, and progeny.

Linga, Agni, Padma,

our

and

Vayu
of

Puranas

agree, wives contains

text, in the

description
most

Kasyapa's

The

Vayu

enters

into of the and several

details, and
different

very descended

long catalogues of
from
the

the The

names

characters and
the

sage.

Padma

Matsya,

Hari

Vaiiisa,repeat
have been

the

story, but admit

to

some variations,

of which

adverted

in the

preceding

notes.
^

We

have
be

considerable
doubted

variation,here,
allusion In
one

in the commentary;
text

and

it may

if the

in

the

is

accurately
'Brahma, Rishis,
or

explainedby
the

either the in

of the versions.

it is said that
seven

grandsireof
were

Gandharvas, "c., appointedthe

a

who
be

born

former

Manwantara,
in creation.
the

to

be

his sons,
no

to

the

intermediate

agents

He

created

other

beings himself,

being engrossed by

sacrificial

ceremony:'

Instead

of

"putratwe", "pitratwe", beings. Thus,

the with

'in 'in the

the the

state

of sons', of

the

reading is,
in former
in the

sometimes,
to

character and

fathers', that is,

all other

gods

the rest,
were

who,

Manwantara,

originated from
as

Kasyapa,
the
seven

created,
Rishis. The

present period,

of offspring the

other of

explanation agrees

the preceding,in ascribing

birth

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XXI.

77

Diti, having lost

all creatures calls them of
to

her

children, propitiated Kasyapa;

of the

the actual the

intermediate
sons

agency

seven

Risliis, but
at

the in

of

Brahma,
fire:

begotten,
^^J cT"^

the

saci'ifice

Varuha,

sacrificial

"^^
the

^T^^"T "^fft"

'5R'f^"TT Xff^
its

'

'^^'^^ authority for Puraiias

,

story is
I
I*

not

given, be}ond
the

being

in

other

"cr?^TWT"TnC^
latter
member

^^^^

air of

modern

mystification.

The
the
war

of

the

passage
on

is what

separated altogether from

follows;
and
thus:

foregoing,
of the

and

carried

to

"In Diti

the

Gandharvas,
children",

serpents,
"c.
;

gods,
word | This sage pas-

demons,

having

lost

her

the

'virodha' is defended
occurs,

being understood, by
the

it is said: the Hari

f^'^^j ^fTJ^^
Varhsa,
where

authority of
for

the

word

word,

Avhich, except in the last half-stanza,

instead

of

occurs

The

parallel passages
first Sanskrit this
one,

are

thus

rendered

by

M.

Langlois:! 'Le

The

extract, in this note,

the is

is

from

the

smaller

mentary; com-

from

larger.
as

The

passage

annotated

follows:

%^^%

TTffr[^T^%

f^Tm

^ffr

11

^^^^ fxTrn^W- I cfi^^^^ 5^ II TJ^^^frnJI^m^t ^T^^"Rt ^ Wt{^

t Harivamsa,
238. But the Calcutta edition

has,

in

place of

^"I'^TTI
and
237
"

Vol.
as

I.,pp.
T^T

22

and

23.

The

original i/anrnwA'a
"

236
,

is

follows:

?T^^

HTfT

^: ^T^%

^T"frf^'% ^fTI
f^rm

%^^%

g ^ff^

^ctYiI

78

VISHNU

TIRANA.

and

the

best
a

of

ascetics, being pleased with

on

her,
a son

mised proof

her irresistible

boon;
prowess

which

she

prayed
who

for

and

valour,

should his wife

destroy
the

Indra.

The
had
a

excellent

Muni

granted
wdtli "who
one

great
"You

giftshe
shall with you bear

solicited,but son",
he

condition.

said,

shall person
m

slay Indra;* if, entirely pure,

womb for
a

thoughts wholly pious,and

carefullycarry
the dame

the

babe thus

your

hundred And

years." Having
observed the the

said, Kasyapa departed.

of

duously conceived, and, during gestation,assi-

rules

mental

and

personal
learnt
came

purity. Whenf
Diti bore
a

king

of the

immortals

that
to

son

destined
upon

for his

he destruction, the
utmost

her,

and

attended for
an

her

with

humility,
tion. intenthe

watching
At

opportunity to disappointher
the last year of the
one

last, in
occurred.

century,

portunit op-

Diti the
which the

retired,

night, to rest,
of her

without
and his fell

performing asleep; on
The

prescribedablution
the thunderer in her womb

feet,
with

divided,
into

thunderbolt,

embryo
thus

seven

t portions.

child,
avait

mutilated,
de

cried

bitterly;
creation sacrifice
de
son

Manou
eut

Swarotchicha
lieu: c'etait avait
sous

cesse

regner

quand

cette

I'empire

du La

Manou

Vevaswata,
creation de

le

de

Varouria

commence.

premiere
temps

fut celle
a

Brahma,

quand

il

jugea

qu'il

etait du

proceder

sacrifice, et que,
dans
sa

souverain
et

ai'eul les

monde,

il forma

lui-nieme

pensee

enfanta

sept Brahmarchis.'

In

the

original, Sakra.
the Sanskrit inserts the
name

t Here

of

Maghavat.

80

VISHNU

rURANA.

but

without

success;

and
one

the

latter, absurd

as

it is,

seems

to
"

have 'Do

no

better

foundation weep than

than
"

(md)
worse

which (rodi/l)', other

proposed etymology of the name, is merely fanciful, although it

of the
name

not

is not

much have XXXIl

explanations
of the

which

commentators

suggested."
and
"

Translation

Vol. I.,Introduction, Rig-veda, pp.

XXXIII. The of scholiast which

are

here

proposes

various
from

etymologiesof
mid-heaven

the
i;j.

name

Marut,
sound

some

borrowed
,

Yaska, Nir., 11,

They
or,

(ruvanti, from
sound clouds without
made

i'u) having attained measure (amitam); or.

minor divinities
as

(mitain);

They
in the the

They
They
the

shine hasten

(from ruch)
are

(mitam) by themselves;
the be that
in

or,

(dravanti) in
whose and
,

sky.
Vedas,
is the

All
to

people
the
text:

mid-air

said, in the
station
all

styled Maruts,
heaven
,

'AH

females

middle

the
are

masculine all-pervading

Vayu

the
dition trasons

troops (of demigods),

of the of

Maruts'.

Sayana

also in

cites the

Pauranik the

birth

of the

Maruts, forty-nine

seven

troops, as

"The for told

I.,p. 225, note. Kasyapa." of paternity Rudra, with respect to

Ibid., Vol.

the Maruts, is thus

accounted

by
in

the the
as

scholiast:

'After

their birth from

were

Diti, under
in

the circumstances

Puraiias,they
they
you
were

Parvati,
former: Mahesa

If

love

deep affliction by Siva and passingsportively along. The latter said to the these transform lumps of flesh into boys. me,
them
to

beheld

accordingly made
gave
of

accoutred, and
called that the
sons

them Rudra' the

boys of like form, like Parvati, as her sons;

age,

and

similarly

whence

they
to

are

The

NUi-manjari
not form

adds

other

legends;
Siva

one,

Parvati, hearing
births shapeless he
as

lamentations

of Diti, entreated
to weep

give

the
that

them forms; telling in the

(md rodiH): another,

bull,
on

actually begot them,

a cow.

of

Prithivi,the
a

earth,
era

These

stories

are,

evidently,fictions

of

much

later

than

that and

of the may

Vedas;
set

Tantras, explain
Maruts

be

the from being borrowed, if not fabricated, to as aside, without hesitation, utterlyfailing passagas in the Vedas which
note.

the the

meaning
sons

of

those

call

the

of to

Rudra."

Ibid., Vol. text,

there up than

I., p
are seven

302, fourth
number the

"According
each

another
seven
,

troops of the
of

Maruts,

consisting of
the

making

the

usual

forty-nine ; legend

most suggesting,

probably,rather

suggested by,
second

absurd

given in

Puranas."

Ibid.,Vol. III.,p. 328,

note.

Note The

referred to at p. 75, sui)ra.

of
222
no

followingaccount
Dictionary,pp.
Sdma-veda
makes

the and

Apsarases
223:

is taken

from

Goldstiicker's

Sanskrit
"The

mention of the

of

them;

the

Rig-veda names,

as

such, Urvasi, (the Anukram.

two Aig-v.,

as Apsarasas Sikhanflini,

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XXL

81
the

authoresses
five

of of

hymn);
"

in the

of Vdjasan.-s.

Yajur-vedathere
Menaka and

occur

pairs Sahajanya,
and

Apsarases,

Punjikasthala and
and

Kratusthala,
Viswachi

and

Pramloelianti

Anunilocbanti,

Ghritachi,

Sakiintala and Urvasi; in in the Satapatha-br., Purvachilti; the Atharva-veda, Ugrampasya, Ugrajit,and Rasht'rabhrit. In the Adienumerated of the Mahdbhdrata, several of these divinities are parvan two under {v. I. Aniina, another heads, the first comprising Anuchana Urvasi

MS., Annua),
{v. I.

Anavadya,

Gunamukhya

(v.

/.

Priyamukhya),

Gunavara

(v. /. Sachi), Misrakesi, Ganavara), Adrika {v. I. Attika), Soma (v. I. Alambusha, Marichi,Suchika (". /. Ishuka),Vidyutparua, Tilottama Manorama and Anagha), Ambika, Lakshai'ui, Tula Kshema, Devi, ilambha,

[v.I.

Manohara:

or

devi 'divine'

and

manorama

(or manohard)

ful' 'beauti-

are,

epithetsof Rambha] perhaps,

and

Asita, Subahii, Supriya, Vapus

(v. I. Suratha),Pramathini,

{v. I. Suvapus), Pundarika, Sugandha, Surasa

comprising the following eleven: Menaka, Pariiiui), Punjikasthala, Ritusthala {v. (v. I. Kratusthala),Ghritachi, Viswachi, Piirvachitti {v. I. Viprachitti), Kamya, Saradwati;
the second

Sahajanya, Kariiika
Pramlocha

I.

Umlocha,
two

{v. I. Pramla), and

and Chitra.

Urvasi.
Other

(Hemachandra
too, will

mentions in the

Apsarases, Saudamini regards

when it their
was as seven

names,

occur

following,)
"As

Ocean,
created

them arise from the origin, the Rdmdyana makes the Amrita; Manu churned, by the gods, for obtaining
one

representsthem by
the

of the

creations

of the

seven

Manus, themselves

Marichi, Atri,"c.; in the later mythology, Prajapatis, they are daughtersof Kasyapa by Muni (e. g., according to the Vishnu and or (according to the Padma-p.), or some Bhdgav.-pur.), by Vach by Muni,
will of K. and

by Pradha; while a third class is created by the mere Kasyapa. Thus, according to the Harivamsa, the daughtersof Pradha are Aruiiapriya, Anavadya, Aniika, Aniina (u. /. Aruiia),
some

busha, seem omitted); of K. and Muni, AlamAnuga, Subhaga, (two names Lakshmaua, Kshema, Tilottama, Suriipa, Misrakesi, Puiidarika,

(or 'the beautiful Rambha'), Asita,Subahii,Suvritta, Rambha, Manorama Sumukhi, Supriya,Sugandha, Surasa {v.I. Surama), Pramathini,Kamya {v.I. Kasya), and
and called the

Saradwati.

Those

created

by

the will of the

Prajapati,

Menaka, Sahajanya,Pariiini (". I. Ghritachi, Viswachi,Urvasi,AnumGhfitasthala, Pariiika), Punjikasthala,

Vaidik

Apsarases, are

locha,Pramlocha,

and

Manovati.

The

two

Sikhaiidinis of the Anukr.

and
two
more

of the

Rig-v.are also daughtersof K.). Another in of the Vdyu-purdna. [It is omitted

very
to

elaborate

list is that

E. I. H. MSS,

of this

P., and

incorrect E. I.

in four the

other

MSS.

that

I consulted, belonging, severally,

the

rakesi for
to

Mis'as instances, S., and the R. S. In some for instead of Mitrakesi, Punjikasthala Kratusthala Punjakastana, in it the correction Vritastana, "c., appeared safe; others, was preferable

H.,

R. A.

give
II.

the

doubtful

reading.] This

Puraiia mentions, in the first place,

6

82

VISHNU

PURANA.

thirty-four Apsarases, called the Gandharva-Apsarases,or Gandharvas, and daughters of Kasyapa by Muni (but the MSS.
if Devi

-wives of the in

question

and Manorama are give only twenty-nine, or, names, proper names): Antachara, Dasavadya (?), Priyasishya,Surottama, thirty-one, Mis'rakesi, Sachi, Piiulini (v. I. Pari'iini), Alambusha, Marichi, Suchika,

Vidyudwariia, Tilottama, Adrika, Lakshaiia(?), Devi, Rambha,

(or, the divine, beautiful Hema,
are

Manorama

Rambha),

Suchara, Subahii, Si'in'iita (?,SiinritaV),

(v. I.

Supratisht'hita, Puiularika, Akshagandha

rasa,

Sugandha), Sudanta, SuSaradwati, Suvi'itta, Kamalachaya, Subhuja, Hamsapada ;

the laukiki
or

these

called

worldly Apsarases;
also called

then

six

daughters

of

Gandharvas:
and

Suyasa, Gandharvi, Vidyavati,Aswavati, Sumukhi,

of

Varanana;

four

daughters

Suyasa,

Krisangi

and (";./. Kfishi'iangi),

Visala; then

Apsarases: Lauheyi, Bharata, eightdaughters of Kasyapa,

Subhaga, by Arisht'a : Anavadya, Anavasa, Atyantaniadanapriya, Suriipa, Bhasi, Mauovati, and Sukesi; then the daivati or divine Apsarases: VeKratuPunjikasthala, Menaka), Sahajanya, Pari'iini, sthala,Ghritachi,Yiswachi, Purvachitti,Pramlocha, Anumlochanti, to daka

{sic, but

v.

I.

whom the ganas mind

are

added

daughter of
or

classes

and Menaka, thigh of Naruyai'ia, fourteen the Brahma. mentions Besides these, Vdyu-i). of Apsarases: 1. The Sobhayantyas, produced by the

Urvasi,

born

from

the

{manas) of Brahma,
3.

2. the

Vegavatyas,
4.

born

in

heaven

(? the MSS.
duced pro-

^f^'ST^)"

the

Uryas (?, perhaps Urjas,

the Wind

cf.

Vcijas., 18, 41),

by
the Sun

by Agni (cf. Vdjas., 18, 38), the 6. 18, 39), Subhanchanis, Vdjas., by Kuravas(?), by
the
Moon

Ayuvatyas,

(cf.
6. the

18, 41), (cf. Vdjas.,

(MSS.:

....

-^^T^
as

%^T%

^T^:

^*IT:;
passage

perhaps their
of
name

name

is

Bhekurayas,

occurring also

in another

one

7. the Subhas(?), by Sacriiice (? their 18, 40), Vdjas., is, perhaps, Stavas, cf. Vdjas., 18, 42), 8. the Vahnayas (? perhaps, Rich the and cf. Vdjas., 18, 43), by Sdmanverses, Esht'ayas,

MS.;

cf.

9. the

Ainritas, by Amrita,
a'lfl one
'

10.

the

Mudas,

by Water; (three
must

MSS.

have

"^T'^r^WTI.
to

MS., '^T'^f'TWTo "^"ra^TI

the
occurs

which, however,
under

be

corrected

^T^rtTWT
the

since
1

5; cf. Vdjas., 18, 38),

the the

11.

Bhavas(?), by

Earth,

12.

the

Ruchas, by Lightning, 13.

of the

Bhairavas,

by
who

Love:
"

14. (cf. Vdjas.,24, 37), and by Death (thislist is, probably, meant by the author

Soshayantyas,
Kddainbari,
of

ed.
in

Calc,

p. 122

"

professes to

give

fourteen

classes
one

Apsarases,
on

but,

fact,names
The

moreover, only thirteen; fathering,

class of

Da-

ksha).
but

Ilarivaihsa

(v. 6798) speaks

of

seven

ganas in
a

Apsarases,
on

without

naming
an

them.

Vyadi,

as

quoted
as

comm.

Hema-

chandra,

mentions

Apsaras Piabhavati,
fire consecrated from to

born

from

hole
as

in

the

ground
from of
an

for

receiving the
from

Brahma,

Vedavati,
the

born

Sulochana, altar-ground,
the
from

Yama,
of

Urvasi, from

left

thigh
his

Vishnu, Rambha,
his

mouth

Brahma,
Kakalika
,

Chitralekha,from

hand, and,

head, Mahachilta,

Marichi, Suchika, Vi-

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XXI.

83

ful dyutpania, Tilottama, Adrika, Lakshana, Ksheraa, the divine and beautiRama (or Divya, llama, Manorama), Ilema, Sugandha, Suvasu, Subahii,

Suvrata, Asita, Saradwati, Puiularika, Surasa, Siinrita,Suvata, Kaniala, Sumukhi, Hanisapadi, Menaka,
Viswachi. divinities attracted
be thus
seem

RituSahajanya,Fan'iini. Punjikastliala,

sthala,Ghritachi,and
these "Originally, vapours Their where which character mention
of
"

to

have and

been
form

of the personifications
into

are

by

the

Sun,
At

mist

or

clouds.

may is the

in interpreted

the few

hymns

of the

liig-veda

made

of
"

them. who

Gandharva the

Rig-veda,
into

the subsequent period, when the Fire of there,especially personifies,

a

Sun,

expanded
of

the Fire

of

Lightning, the
life of

rays
as

of the

Moon,
into

and

other
acts

attributes

the

referring to
or

it, the

elementary Apsarases
of
a

heaven,

well

as

pious

become

divinities

which

represent

phenomena,
associated

both objects

physicaland
who
is the

ethical kind, closely associated

are

with that life. Thus, in the with the

Sunbeams Yajur-veda,

called the
are

Apsarases
the the
are

Gandharva with the

Sun;
Fire;
the

Plants

termed

Apsarases Apsarases
Sacrificial A.
of the

associated of the

Gandharva

Constellations A. and
of

Gandharva
A.

Moon;
G.

Waters,
In
two

the

G.

Wind;
the

the gifts, G.
Manas

of the

Sacrifice;Rich
another months

Sdman of

hymns,
the
or

Fire with the

is connected

(creatingwill). (Mahidhara, in the

passage
of

Vdjas.,

Vasanta

the
comm.,

two

and Kratusthala Apsarases, Punjikasthala of as personifications a principaland an

spring) by (considered, point

intermediate

of the in

compass).Wind
two

(Viswakarman),
of Grishma and
or

with Menaka hot

and

Sahajanya (comm.,

the

months

the

season). Sun
in the

(Viswavyachas),
two

with Varsha

Pramlochanti
or

Anumlochanti Sacrifice months and

(comm.,

months

of and

the

rainy season).
in the with the the
two

(Samyadwasu),
of Sarad
or

with the

Viswachi

Ghritachi

(comm.,
ofHemanta

sultry season),
in

Parjanya (Arvagwasu),
months
more or

Urvasi
cold

Purvachitti This
a

(comm.,
idea

the

two

season).
where Sun the

latter

becomes, then,
the the
one

in systematized

Paranas,
of the

genii that
gana and month in the
.

attend

the

chariot

in

is given of description its yearly course. Thus,

mentions Bhdgavata-p.
or

that,besides
pays

Rishis,Gandharvas,
to

"c., also
in

troop

of

Apsarases
chariot

adoration the

the

Sun

every

month;
every

the

Vishnu-p.,that,
over

among

genii
the

who

preside each

the

of the

Sun,

Kratusthala month

month

Madhu,
in

Punjikasthala,in

performs this function Madhava, Mend, in

Sukra, Pramlocha, in Nabhas, Anumlocha, in Bhadrapada, Ghritachi,in Aswina, Viswachi, in Karttika, Urvasi, in Agrain Pausha, Tilottama, in Magha, Rambha, in Phalguna. hayaua, Purvachitti,
Suchi, Sahajanya,
An is given in analogous description

that

takes Viprachitti
as

the

place
is
a

of

Vdyu-p.,with the only with Purvachitti, apparently

the

difference less
rectness; cor-

this account

strict

development
In

of the

quoted

passage

of the

15, 15-19). Yajur-veda[Vdjas.,

the

last

mythological epoch,
6*

84

VISHNU

PURANA.

"when
much

the

Gandharvas
to

have the other musicians

saved in

from the deities of the

their

elementary
of share

nature

merely Apsarases
merry

so

as

be

paradise
which

Indra,
in

the

appear, of Indra's wives heroes

amongst heaven,
of
a

subordinate the wives

the

life

as

Gandharvas,
are

but,

more

especially,
as a

as

licentious
in

sort;
when

and

they

promised,
received assist Soma into

too,
the
to

reward of his the would

to

fallen

battle,
in the
in

they

are

paradise
down shake

Indra; floods,
virtue

and,

while, descend, penitent

Rig-veda,
the
and

they

pour
to

they
of

epic
to

literature, deprive
unbroken

on

earth,
of

merely
the power To of
to

sages,

them

they
this the

have,
of

otherwise,
ethical

acquired
with that the
view

through physical
expressed
is

austerities. in the character

association

the

element, by
as an

Apsarases,
the
its

belongs,
in

also,

Manu, Apsaras,
or

according
when
it

which
in

soul,

its

transmigrations,
under the

reborn

was,

previous
too,
and have the three the

existence, circumstance,

influence in the

of

7-ajas

passion;

and fond

probably,
of dice:

that,
whose

Atharva-veda,
are

they
above,
at

are

Apsarases,
power of

names

given

are

supposed
with dice."

to

removing

faults

committed

gambling

CHAPTER
Dominion
over

XXII.
of creation Four
of

different

provinces
of Vishnu, conditions

assigned
varieties

to

different

beings.

Universality
Two Vishnu

of

spiritual

contemplation.
attributes Vishnu Vishnu of

spirit.

The

perceptible properties.
book of the

types
Merit of

of

his

imperceptible
the first

everything.
Purana.

hearing

Parasara.
of

"

When

Prithu
the

was

installed

in the

ernment gov-

the

earth,

great father
other of

of the of the and

spheres

established Soma
was

sovereignties in appointed
and
was

parts
the

creation*

monarch

stars

planets,

ofBrahmans
Vaisravana
over

ofplants,f of
made

sacrifices

and

of penance. and the

king
was

over

kings,
chief of

Varnha,

the

waters.

Vishnu

the

Adityas;
Vaminion dothe the

Pavaka,
sava,

of the the

Vasus;
t

Daksha,
To

of the
was

patriarchs; assigned
and monarch the

of

winds, the

Prahlada
and

over

Daityas
was

Danavas;
the made

Yama,
of of

king
Manes

of

justice, (Pitris).
Garuda,

appointed
was

Airavata
of the

king
gods.

phants; eleUch-

birds; Indra,"
chief of

of the

chaihsravas Sesha
of the became beasts

was

horses;
the of

Vrishabha, lion,
the the
trees

of kine. monarch
w^as

the
:

snake-king;
the

and

sovereign

the

"}" Virudh.
\ Marut.

" Vasava,

in

the

original,

86

VISHNU

PURANA.

holy fig-tree/Having thus fixed the hmits of each Brahma stationed the great progenitor* authority, of the different quarters of rulers, for the protection He made Sudhanwan, the son of the patriarch the world. the regent of the east; Sankhapada,the Vairaja,f mortal of the patriarch Kardama, of the south; the imson Ketumat, the son of Rajas,regent of the west; of the patriarch and Hiranyaroman, the son Parjanya, regent of the north.^ By these the whole earth,with its continents and its cities, is, to the present day, seven to their several limits. according protected, vigilantly
All these invested
with for

monarchs,

and

whatever

others

may

be

authority, by the mighty Vishnu, as of the world ;t all the preservation

in the

strument in-

the

'

These

are

enumerated similarly with

some

Vayu, Brahma, Padma,

as,

Bhagavata, "c.,"
Pitfis;Vayu,
Kubera
,

additions;

Agni

king

of

the

of the riches

Gandharvas;
and of the

Sulapaiii (Siva),oftheBhutas;
; Vasuki

of

Yakshas

of the
,

Nagas
Kama-

Takshaka, deva,

of serpents ;

Chitraratha,of
,

the

Gandharvas;
Danavas;
times and

of the

Apsarasas; Viprachitti
of

of the

Rahu,
seasons;

of

meteors;

Parjanya,
of have
as

of clouds; Sariivatsara, of

Samudra,
'

rivers; Himavat,

mountains,
to

"c. the descent and it is of these

We

already had
does

occasion the

notice

Lokapalas, although

in specified
not

Vayu Puraria;
connected from
a

evident,

the Vishnu

supply a
are

series of generations,
common source.

yet that both

accounts

derived

Prajdpatipati.

t Professor

Wilson

had

"Viraja".

II TTWr^ ^ ^^T^ gf^^Tl"T f^^f^njcH

" Also

see

the
,

Bhagavad-gitd,X., 21-37;
Colonel and Vans

the

from tswara-gitu, into and

the

Kiirma-purdna and of Affinity

in

Kennedy's
279

Researches pp.
450

the Nature

Ancient

Hindu

Mythology,
and

451;

and

Goldstiicker's Sanskrit

Dictionary, pp.

280.

88 unborn

VISHNU

PURANA.

the things,

Rudeitybecomes, in one portion, fire;in a third, time; dra; in another, the destroying and, in a fourth,all beings. And thus, in a quadruple of the world. This,Brahman, form, he is the destroyer is the fourfold condition of the deityat all seasons.* Brahma, Daksha,f time, and all creatures are the
four of energies Manu

Hari

which

are

the

causes

of creation.
are

Vishnu,
the four

and

the rest, time, and

all creatures
are

energiesof
Rudra,

Vishnu

which

the

causes

of

duration.

time, and all fire, destroying that are of Janardana the four energies creatures are In the beginning dissolution. for universal exerted and the duration of the world, until the period of its " end, creation is the work of Brahma,: the patriarchs, animals. Brahma creates, in the beginning. and living
the

beget progeny; and then animals patriarchs is not multiplytheii' kinds. But Brahma incessantly the active agent, in creation, independent of time; animals. So, in the patriarchs, nor neither are living
Then
the the

periods of portions of the

creation

and

of

dissolution,the

four

gods are equally essential. Whatever, 0 Brahman, is engendered by any living in the birth of being, the body of Hari is cooperative thing, that being. So, whatever destroysany existing at any time, is the destroying movable or stationary, god
of form of

Janardana,

as

Rudra. and the

Thus,

Janardana

is the

creator, the preserver,

destroyerof

the whole

t The

Sanskrit

is

^T^:,

"Daksha

and

the

like".

I Dhatri, in the original. " Here, and

and in the

represents "Marichi followingsentence, "patriarchs"

the like,"

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

xxir.

89

world

in the several seasons of creabeingthreefold tion, and destruction; preservation, accordingto his But his highest assumption of the three qualities. For the fourfold glory is detached from all qualities. of the is composed of true wisessence dom, spirit supreme is only to be appreciated pervadesall things, by
" "

and itself,

admits
"

of

no

similitude.
describe of
to

Maitreya.
four

But, Muni,

me,

the fully, what is

varieties of the condition condition.^

"

Brahma,

and

the supreme

Parasara.

which That, Maitreya,

the
means

is the

cause

of

it;and that which effecting it is the desire of the soul to accomplish is the thing of the Yogin who to be effected. The operations is desirous of liberation, of breath'^' and as suppression
of the

thingis called

like, are

his

means.

The
to

end the

is the world

supreme
no more.

Brahma,

whence

he

returns

connected with, and dependant upon, the Essentially means employed, for emancipation, by the Yogin, is discriminative knowledge: and this is the first variety of the

condition

of Brahma.^

The

second

sort

is the

'

Vibhuti, f superhuman
The the

or

divine

power

or

dignity. impliesa
be different doubt

question,according to
supreme

the commentator,

how
to

being, who
to

is without

can equalities,

subject
ditions, con-

specific variety,or

existence

in divided

and

Of

Brahmabhuta identified with with

; of him (W^^lJfl)

who,

or

that is the

which,
same,

comes bespectively, re-

the

supreme

which spirit,
Jnana

absolute

wisdom,

'^"ildiscriminative ("^TT)?

Prdndydma.
originalis

t The

TfX^

in IJrf*!^,

such

MSS.

as

I have

seen.

90

VISHNU

rURANA.

knowledge that
end third end is escape kind and is the

acquired by the Yogin, whose from suffering, eternal felicity.^' The or the ascertainment of the identity of the the rejection of the notion of means,
last kind have been is the removal of whatever the three first
plation contemdition con-

is to be

duality.The
differences may

conceived
the

by
The

varieties of

knowledge,
essence

and

consequent
with

of the true of

of soul. is
one

supreme

Vishnu,

who

wisdom,

is the

no knowledge of truth;which requires exercise;which is not to be taught; which is internally which diffused; is unequalled;the object of which is self-illumination; which is simply existent, and is not to be defined; which is tranquil, is not the theme fearless, pure; which of reasoning; which stands in need of no support.^

wisdom,
of

Vijnana

leading to (t%"^1"T);
the words of mind,' tranquillity the combination
to

or felicity,

the

condition

Brahma,

expressed by

Sach
or

chid

jinandam

(^f^-

'entire ^I1"^*l.),t the

same,

'internal and

enjoyment';

with also, devotee of

of

of

wisdom

tranquillity, 'non-duality',
with that the

which
or

the

believes
and

exist

in

Adwaita,

unity

god
these

himself; and, finally,the

processes
same. or
,

same

aggregate
is one,
'

three the

the

conviction

spirit
taicen

and universal,

The the

epithetsof Jnana, 'wisdom', Yoga philosophy. 'Requires

here
no

employed,

are

from

Nirvyapara exercise',

This "what

is not

very

closely translated;and
follows. the

the

same

is

the

case

with

immediately
words of

t The

commentary

are

^rf^TT'T^W^j"Brahma-

and existence,intellect,

felicity."

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XXII.

91

Those
are

Yogins who,
resolved

by
this and

the

annihilation

of

ignorance,
lose the in the
preme su-

(into
of

fonrfold
no

Brahma),

seminal

property,
field

can

longer germinate
This
"

ploughed

worldly
that

existence.

is the

condition

is called

Vishnu,

perfect, perpetual,
and

universal, undecaying, entire,

And

uniform.*

theYogin
not to

who life

attains

this supreme For there

spirit (Brahma)
he
is freed from

returns

again.

is (f^T^ftr^),
"c.

explained,

'without

the
to

practice
be
'

of

abstract

templation', con-

'Not (igT"TTf^^"^)-

taught', Anakhyeya
ternally 'In(f^TS'TrT'T^).
means

('^"11*5)'^) j 'not
of

capable

of

being enjoined

diifused', Vyaptiniatra
individual with

(^TfFTT^)?

'mental

tification iden-

universal

spirit'

(?f"rFrT W^T=BTT"
I translated 'the

The rrWT'^"'^'M*i,)-

phrase ^TTfJre^^^Tf^'^"^ self-illumination',

said "c.
to

object

of

which existent'

is

is
mean,

explained 'being

^TT^RTIJ'
unmodified
:

'Simply by
the

is (|Jt1I+IM) of

accidents

happiness',
to
or

(T!rr"T"^'fef^^'Enn]'2T)
sequently con-

it is not

be

defined

So ('^^r^Xjr).
to

the

Yoga

Pradipa

explains Samadhi
of the

contemplation
idea of

be

the

entire any

occupation
effort
to
one

thoughts by
It is
the

the

Brahma,
of

without
the

of

the all-

mind.

entire

abandonment

faculties

engrossing

notion

(TT^^f^^^^I^

W^rnRTTfT"^

f^fcf^
Prasanta

^WtH'

cI^^^'T
is

^TrfVTf*r^^%)of
or

'Tranquil',

(-R^T^),

'being void agitation

passion', "c., perplexity by

ing 'Fearless'; not dread(TTTITf^TP'Br)by ideas of duality (^'fT'^rr?^''Eni

'Pure';
theme of

undisturbed

external

objects

'Not (fsff^'Cf^).
'not in
no

the

reasoning'

by logical deduction'

(^f^jff^); that is, 'Stands ('^'f%fl^).

or

to

be

ascertained of

need

support'

('^^t^^);

not

resting

depending

upon

perceptible objects

("f^rf^Mi"c=(I^T^*4^'^H)-

92

VISHNU

PURANA.

the distinction of vice and

from suffering, and virtue,

from

soil.
are

There
one

two

states

of this Brahma

one

with,and

and one perishable, able; imperishwhich inherent in all beings. The imperishare able is the supreme the perishable is all the being;* world. The blaze of fire burning on one spot diffuses So the world is nothingmore lightand heat around. than the (manifested) Brahma. energy of the supreme And, inasmuch, Maitreya, as the lightand heat are far to the fire, or stronger,or feebler,as we are near off from

without, shape; one

it,so

the

energy

of the supreme
are

is
more are are

more

or

less
from

in the beingsthat intense, him. Brahma, Vishnu,

less

or

remote

and
to

Siva
them

the

most

of god. powerful energies

Next

the

ferior in-

deities; then, the attendant spirits ;f then, men; each becoming then, animals,: birds, insects, " vegetables:!
more

and

more

as feeble, they are

further

from

their

source. primitive

In

this way

illustrious Brahman,
,

this whole
and
to subject

world, although able (inessence)imperishand

as disappears,

eternal,appears
birth and

if it was

death.
of the

The

supreme

condition

Brahma,

which

is meditated of their

by

the

Yogins, in

commencement

as invested abstraction,

w^ith

form, is Vishnu, composed

of all the divine

with whom

the

of Brahma, and the essence energies, and which mysticunion that is sought,

The

has original "attendant "wild

Brahma

for

"being".
has

t For
+

Insert

the Sanskrit spirits" beasts", mriga.

"Daksha

and

the like".

" Sarisripa.
This II

represents :, "trees, shrubs, "|^J|^|"^i"

and

the like".

BOOK

I.,

CHAP.

XXII.

93

is

accompanied by
devotee

suitable elements, is eifected^ whole

mind is the is addressed
most to

by

the

whose

that of"all

object. This Hari, who the energiesof Brahma,

of entirely is the whole world his

immediate

is his embodied and in

posed shape, com-

essence:

him, therefore,
and of in

him, is the

interwoven; and from him, lord universe; and he, the supreme
that is

all,

and imperishable, perishable and spiritual all material him bears existence, upon in nature, with his ornaments and weapons.* identified,

comprising all

Maitreya. the whole

"

Tell

me

in what

manner

Vishnu

bears

world, abidingin
and
"

his nature, characterized

by

ornaments

weapons.

Having offered salutation to the mighty what and indescribable Vishnu, I repeat to you was The glorious formerly related to me by Vasishtha.
Parasara.
'

The

great Yoga is produced

or

(?T^T^T: "
have

-:*
or

-J^

^"R^).

This

great Yoga

union is Vishnu

is to

its relation

dependence

which ('^ l"?ffc|*f),

or

and (^Xirr^);
to

its seed with

(^R^lf),
Mantras

mystical ejaculations; and

silent
or repetitions

be

accompanied
"

and

Japa

(^^

"j[ M I

f f^TEff^rf)

^irTifnTt f%^: ^^

www:

^T'l

fl^

^f^^

%WTf%^ "fftff^ft

^TcC

II I

^T^Xf^^ fTfTt"j|J|^J|t|(^"^

f This

is taken

from

the smaller

commeutary.

94

VISHNU

PURANA.

Hari
void

wears

the pure

soul

of the

world, undefilecl and

The
the chief

the Kaustubha as qualities, gem. of things(Pradhana)is seated on principle of

as

eternal,
in

the Srivasta form

mark.
mace.

Intellect abides
The lord

in

Madhava,
into

the

of his

(Iswara) supports
division emblems

egotism (Ahamkara)
and organs and of

in its twofold
sense,

ments ele-

in

the

of his

conch-shell
in the form

his bow.

In

his hand

Vishnu
whose

holds,

of his

discus, the mind,

thoughts

The (like the weapon), fly swifter than the winds. necklace of the deity,Vaijayanti, composed of five preciousgems, ^ is the aggregate of the five elemental rudiments.* Janardana shafts, bears, in his numerous the

faculties both
of

of action

and

of

perception.The

brightsword f

wisdom, concealed, (holy) in the scabbard at some of ignorance.In this seasons, the elements, soul, nature, intellect, egotism, manner, and wisdom mind, the senses, ignorance, sembled asare, all,

Achyuta

is

in the person

of Hfishikesa.

Hari, in

delusive

form,
as

embodies

the and

elements shapeless
his ornaments,

of the

world,
of

his weapons

for the salvation of

mankind.

^'+ Puhdarikaksha, the lord

of

all,assumes

'

Or
We

pearl,ruby, emerald, sapphire,and

in the

diamond.
one a

have,
or

text,

of repi'esentation the

mode

of

Dhyana

contemplation, in
be rendered
more

which definite

conception of

thing is

attempted to

by thinking upon

its types;

^ Asi-ratna. "{"

^fTWg^^Trfr ^cT^MT

% f^

II

f^^it

wr^\^iMX

%^%

TnfwTf ^:

ii

96

VfSHNU

PURANA.

is said

or

sung;
the form

are

the of

body
"^

of All
or

the
kinds

mighty Vishnu,
of substances,
are

assuming
with
or

sound. here

without

shape,
I and who the has
to
man am

elsewhere,
that I behold
none

the

body
ardana.

of Vishnu. Cause The

man

Hari. effect
knows
are

All

is Janthan
never

from these of

other shall

him.

truths

again experience
Thus, Brahman,
been

afflictions the you; who in of the

worldly
which

existence. Purai'ia

first

portion
this

of this

duly
fruit in him of
a

revealed
The

to listening

expiates
obtains for twelve bestow
a

all offences.
the of the who

hears

Purana
lake^

bathing
month hears

Pushkara

years,
upon sage,

Karttika.f
the

The

gods

this work of
a

dignity of
heaven.
+

divine

patriarch,or
lake

spiritof
in

'

The

celebrated

Pokher,

Ajmere.

f "At

the

full

of

the the

moon

in
at

Karttika",
my

kdrUikydm.
is
as

The

original,in

MSS.

command,

follows:

^Wf^
"The
listens
to

^^ ^sgi^fT:
others of the this bestow divine

\w\^l
boons.

^T^T
Muni,

^%
upon

II
the
man

gods
the

and

who

origin

Rishis, Manes,

Gandharvas,

Yakshas,

and

the

like, related

in

book."

VISHNU

purAna.

BOOK

11.

CHAPTER
Descendants his
ten

I.
son

of
sons:

Priyavrata,
three
seven

the
a

eldest

of

Swayariibhuva Manu
the others become the

adopt Dwipas
,

religious life;
or

kings king

of of

the

isles it into

of

earth.

Agnfdhra,
which he
ceeded suc-

Jambu-dwipa
amongst

divides
sons.

nine

portions,
of the India the

distributes

his

Nabhi,

king

south,

by Rishabha, him,
Bharata: his

and

he, by

Bharata:

named,

after

descendants

reign during

Swayariibhuva

Manwantara.

Maitreya.
most

"

You

have

related
I
was

to

me,

venerable
to

ceptor, prespecting re-

fully,all
creation I

that

curious But

hear is
a

the of the

of the
am

world. desirous

there

part

subject which
You
the

were

sons

scribed. again to have destated that Priyavrata and Uttanapada of Swayaihbhuva (Manu); and you peated reof

the

story
no

Dhruva,

the

son

of

Uttanapada. Priyavrata:
you will

You
and

made it is
an

mention
account

of the descendants of his

to
me.

of I

family that

beg

kindly communicate
Parasara.
of the
"

Priyavrata married
and

Kamya,

the

ter daughtwo

patriarchKardama,^
reads

had, by her,

'

The

text

Kanya

'

and

the

commentator

has:

'He

married

the

daughter
7*

of

Kardama,

100

VISHNU

PUEiANA.

daughters, Samraj and Kiikshi,and ten sons, wise, named valiant, modest, and dutiful,* Agnidhra,Agnibahu, Vapushmat, Dyutimat, Medhas, Medhatithi, Bhavya, Savana,f Putra: and the tenth was JyotishThese v^^ere mat,^ illustrious by nature, as by name.
whose agree
name was

Kanya': ^^j
and the is the also

^"TT^TWTf'T'nT 1+
has the
in
name same

The

copies Kanya.
as our

in the the

reading;

Vayu

name,

But

which Miirkarideya,

same,

other

respects,

text, has
the

Kamya.
to

Kamya

is the

elsewhere

given, by
note

Vayu,
as

the

daughter

of Kardama appears, the

(Vol. I.,p. 155,

in the Brahma of mother

1).
Hari

Kamya,
Varhsa

has

been

noticed,
note

and

(Vol. I.,p. 108,

the
of

1),as
the

Priyavrata,but
as

erroneously: and
wife
states:

same

authorities
commentator

specify a Kamya
on

the

that

sovereign. So Kamya
wife The of
name

the

Hai"i

Van'isa

'Another the

is mentioned

the daughter (in the text),

of

Kardama,

Priyavrata:' fjpiWfT"^ ^T^ Kanya

The

"ft"^*"^"=
probably,
wife of Priyavrata,

^l*4|T^(2n^ I
an error

is, therefore,

most

of the

copyists. nearly
of

Bhagavata"
in

calls the

Barhishmati, the daughter

'

of Viswakarman. the authorities in the which

These

names

agree

specify
That

the has

descendants
an

Priyavrata, except
series

Bhagavata. !|
or:

almost

entirelydifferent

of names,

Agnidhra, daugiiter,
and Rai-

Idhmajihwa, Yajnabahu, Mahavira, Hiranyaretas, Ghritapiishlha, Savana, Medhatithi, Vitihotra, Urjaswati.

vata, the
sons

and

Kavi

with

one

It also of

calls the

Manus,

Uttama, Tamasa,
wife.

Priyavrata,by

another

In

my

MSS., daiyta, "cherished".

is the

t This
of the

reading
also.

of all the MSS. Professor Wilson of

a

accessible had

to

me;
"

and

it is that

Bhagavata
a

"Savala",

probably the
of which

corruption of
This
+

Bengal pandit, or
the smaller

fly.
the

is from

commentary,
I
view

unabridgedwords
I
The
intended
as

are

"^mirSfT^^twf ^^"R
to

^^TT^^^f^TfTT TT
that And

first place is,

a

therefore, accorded
name,

the

kanya

is not

proper

but

"daughter". signifies

herein

concurs

the

mentary: larger com-

^T(5iwth"tt^' ^i'lrr^
" v., 1,
24.

i '^'^i

Tnftt^

^t
and

i
28.

ilv., 1, 24, 25,

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

I.

101

the

sons

of

Priyavrata,
"

famous

for

strength and

prowess.

Agnibahu, and hfe. Remembering the ocPutra, adopted a religious currences of a prior existence, they did not covet the rites of devotion dominion, but diligently practised in due season, and looking for no whollydisinterested,

Of these,three, or

Medha,*

reward.
tinents, conPriyavrata, having divided the earth into seven to his other seven them, respectively, gave sons.^f To Agnidhrat he gave Jambu-dwipa; to Medhiitithihe gavePlaksha-dwipa; he installed Vapushmat in the sovereignty the Dwipa of Salmali," and over made Jyotishmatking of Kusa-dwipa; he appointed Dyutimat to rule over Krauncha-dwipa, Bhavya, to the reignover Saka-dwipa;and Savana he nominated of the Dwipa of Pushkara. monarch Agnidhra, the king of Jambu-dwipa, had nine sons,

'

According
round the beds of the

to

the

he Bhagavata,|! and the

ruts

drove

his the

chariot wheels

seven

times the

earth;
oceans,

left into

by

became

separatingit

seven

Dwipas.

my

of Medhas, just corruption third note at p. 107, infra.

above.

For

kindred

see depravations,

\ The
And

originalis:
it is

^ITHTi: determined, thus, that

No other passage my MSS. within See the reach

^Hf^

^i
the

^^rr?T
of

^T
point.

f^fH

II

reads Agnidhra, not Vish/iu-purdna this

Agnidhra.
" All
the

is decisive here of the

have
next

Salmala.

Both

forms

are

used, however. v., 16, !!

2:

first page

chapter.

TT^Tf^ f3T^5mrfT^^TWT7fT^T%: ^Ff"T: ^F

the

f^'^^

And I fl^f^TT^

see

same

work, V., 1,

31.

102

VISHNU

I'UHANA.

They were equal, in splendour,to the patriarclis. named Nabhi, Khiipurusha, Harivarsha,Ilavrita,Ramya,
Kuru, Bhadraswa, and Hirar'ivat,
a

Ketumala,^

who

was

in Maitreya, He Jambn-dwipa amongst his nine sons. called Hima, south (ofthe the country* gave to Nabhi Himavat, or snowy mountains). The country of Hemakiita he gave to Kimpurusha, and, to Harivarsha, the of The region in the centre country of Nishadha.

prmce Hear

ever

active

in the

next,

of piety. practice what manner Agnidhra apportione

which

mount

Meru

is situated he conferred

on

Ilavrita,
the the

and, to Ramya,
Nila mountain.

the countries To Hirahvat of

lyingbetween
his father

it and

gave

try counon

lyingto
north

the north

it,called Sweta; and,

the
to

the

of the Sweta

mountains,
he

country
Kuru.

bounded
tries coun-

by

the
on

Sringavatrange
the
east

gave
he

The

assignedto Bhadraswa; he gave to and Gandhamadana, (whichlay west of it), in Ketumala.'^ sovereigns Having installed his sons the piousking Agnidhra retired these several regions, at the holy place of pilgrimage, to a life of penance Salagrama.^
of Meru
'

Even

the of

Bhiigavataf
divisions
,

concurs

with

the

other

Puranas

in

this series
-

Priyavrata'sgrandsons.
as

Of minor

these

well Varshas

as

of those
,

of the

earth
,

and

of

the

divisions

of the

we

have

further

particuhvrs
elsewhere. which is

in the
^

following chapter. place

is of

This
term

pilgrimage
a

has

not

been
an

found

The

usually applied to

stone,

ammonite,

Varsha.
2. 19.

t v.,
and

But

it has

Rainjaka

and

Hiranmaya

instead

of

Ramya

Hiraiivat.

104

YISHNU

PUKANA.

collection of skin and

fibres,he put
the way

pebble in

his The

mouth, and, naked,

'

went

of all flesh/*

'The

great road',
The
to

or was

'road

of heroes' either The

(TT^lT^T"Tt "^or

"^^^[^Y
silence,
to
or

pebble

intended his

to

compel perpetual
adverts work tion, devoother That

prevent

eating.
the

Bhagavatat
I

the

same

circumstance:
more

'^T"^ ^cTTTT^^^
on

enters

much and

into

detail

subject of Rishabha's
not
are

circumstances particularizes The

most

found the
,

in
scene

any

Puraiia.

of interesting which is said

or

these be

bha's of Risha-

wanderings,
and and southern the

to

Konka,

Venkata,

Kutaka,

Karriataka,
of the

the

western

part of the Peninsula;

adoption
Thus,
named

Jaina "A

belief

by

the

people
tradition and

of

those

countries.
and

it is said:

king
about

of the

Konkas,

Venkatas,"
bha's of Risha-

Kutakas,

Arhat, having

heard

the

practices (or his wandering religious rites), being

of abandon the
own

naked,

from desisting the evil influence and

an

infatuated will

by necessity,under
become will

Kali

age,

needlessly alarmed,
enter foolishly

his

religious duty, and

heretical

upon

unrighteous and by
the the delusions the
vows

path.

Misled Kali
men

by
age

him
, ,

and

bewildered
also
,

operation of iniquitous
of the institutes and

the

disturbed in
own

by

deity, wicked

will,
their the

great numbers,
ritual ; will will desist

desert observe

of purifications

and injurious

to disrespectful

gods;

-^
The defines:

^^t
vita,

g%
in

^Wr
the
last

Ifi: ^Tl^^^T^ fTffr

The smaller

II
thus says:

strange

word

line, the larger commentary

|

^\zi

^^c^:
is used,

flj^^^:
by

commentary

t This
which
is

term

the commentators,
more

in elucidation of the
i" "^tTT'^^T'T^-

original,
larger
the

;fffTt^'W:,
the former

or,

usually,
is

the

commentary
latter.

reading

preferred:the

smaller

follows

: v., 6,

8.

" Yenka

is the

only reading I

have

found.

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

I.

105

country

was

termed

Bharata

from

the

time

that it was

from
out

ablutions, mouth-washings,
the

and will

and purifications, revile the

will the

pluck deity,
that

hair

of

the

head,
and

and the

world,
also

sacrifices, Brahmans,

Vedas."*
be

It is

said,f

Sumati,
some

the

son

of
a

Bharata,

will

irreligiously worshipped, by
the the

infidels,as Jaina,
Rishabha

divinity. Besides
is the
name

import

of

the

term

Arhat,
of
can

or

of of

first, and
present
intends
a era.

Sumati,
There

the be
as

fifth,Tirthakara
no

or

Jaina that
not

saint the

the

doubt, therefore,
Jaina this

Bhagavata
until

this sect;

and,
modern

the

system

was

matured is

comparatively
be also
recent.

date,

composition

determined

to

The

Bhdgavata-purdna, V.,

6, 10

and

1 1

fir^

^f^WV^

^3f^^TW

^fiTrl^^

ftifrff fT: ^^^^^^-

Burnouf's "C'est des

rendering
Richabha des dont

of

this
les et

passage

is

as

follows: fatalement
son

preceptes
des dans
son

egareront

Arhat,

roi

Kogkas,

Vegkas

Kut'akas, qui apprendra

histoire,
avoir gence intelli-

lorsque, Finjustice
abandonne la voie
a ses

dominant
sure

Tage Kali,
et

ce

prince,
de

apres
son

de

devoir, pretera le
doctrine
aux

secours

trompee
"C'est les par derniers de la pour

la mauvaise efforts que

fausses egares

croyances. par la divine de des leur

dans

I'ageKali,
les leur de les age, de suivant celles

Maya,
les in-

des

homines,

meconnaissant

devoirs

loi et

regies

purete,
les

adopteront
comme

caprice

pratiques
les troubles le

jurieuses
les

Devas,

negliger les bains,

cheveux;
ils et

tions, ablupar les

ou purifications,

de

s'arracher de
cet

que

I'injusticetoujours Brahmanes,
t
le

croissante
et

outrageront

Veda,

sacrifice

le monde

Purucha."

Bhdgavata-purnna,

V.,

15,

1:

106

VISHNU

PURANA.

to Bharata relinqiiished to

by

his father, on

his

retiring
duties

the woods/

discharged (the Bharata, having rehgiously

of his

consignedthe kingdom to his son Sustation), and, engagingin devout mati, a most virtuous prince, his Ufe at the holy place Salaabandoned practices, a Brahman, as grama.* He was afterwards born again, in a distinguished familyof ascetics. I shall hereafter relate to you his history. born Indradyumna. the illustrious Sumati From was
His who
son was
a

Parameshthin.
celebrated who
son,

His named

son

was

Pratihara,
His
son

had

Pratihartri.

wasBhava;f

begot Udgitha; who

of the
serve or

begot

Prasta-

allusions of the

to

the

extension may

Jaina

faith in the

western

parts

Peninsula
to

to

fix the limit

of its the

tiquity probable an-

the

eleventh

twelfth

century, when
and the

Jainas As.

seem

to

have

been

in Gujerat flourishing p. 282.: is

Konkan.

Res.,

Vol.
'

XVII.,
This

etymology
have
a

given
one,
one

in other

Puranas: from
or

but the

the Manu

Matsya
called

and

Vtiyu

different

derivingit
who
rears

Bharata,

or

the

cherisher,

cherishes

progeny:

The

Vayu has, in

another

the place,

more

common

explanationalso

The This

translation
name

is here find in

good
MSS.

deal

compressed.
One of them is that is which Bhuva.

f
One

two

only.
The

contains

the has Vol.

smaller Dhruva.

commentary.
Wilson's

ordinary reading
writings, p.

MS.

: See

I. of Professor

collected

328.

the subject On in its second half, is hypercatalectic. " This verse, of construction for laid the from the rules down of practicaldeviations des the ,iloka, see Professor fiir die Kunde Gildemeister, Zeitschrift

Vol. V., pp. 260, Moryenlandes,

et seq.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

I.

107

whose ra,* His

son
was

son

wasPrithii.

The
was

son

ofPrithu

wasNakta.
son

Gaya.

His

son

Nara; whose

was

Viraj. The vaHant son begot Mahanta;f whose

was

of
son
w^as

Twashtri.
son was

His

son

Dhimat: wlio Viraj was was Manasyu: whose son Viraja.His son was Raja.

of had a hundred who Satajit;t sons, these whom the eldest.^ Under Vishwagjyotiswas divided into nine Bharata-varsha was princes, (India) their and portions(to be hereafter particularized); of the coundescendants held possession try successively " for seventy-one periodsof the aggregate of the four ages (or for the reignof a Manu). the creation of Sw^ayambhuva (Manu),by This was His

'

The with has

Agni, Kurma,
the
some

Markaiicleya, Linga,
in these and It variations of

and

Vayn
The

Puraiias

agree
vata not

Vislinu

genealogicaldetails.
with

Bhagabut

additions

nomenclature,

is

diifeient. essentially
a

ends, however,
seem

and Satajit,|i last of the

cites

stanza

1 which
of

would

to

make

Viraja the

descendants

Priyavrata:

^^ft^(2l^^T^T f^T^:IT'l^ ^^
*

II

Prastava

likewise is
a

occurs:

and

the

smaller

commentary

has

Prastavi.

t Mahatman

variant.

^% 5^fT ITrrfW^^RT^
Raja
often also and
meets
occurs.

g%

II
as

Viraja, for Rajas aud Virajas, are corruptious,such text shows. For Raja, as our in as. with, of nouns
See, likewise, p. 86, supra.
as Satajit

one

Rajas

" Bharati, in the Sanskrit. ]!At v., 15, the Bhdgavata-purdna traces
follows:

Sumati,

Bhiiman, Paramesht'hin, Pratiha, Pratihartri, Devatajit, Devadyumna, Udgitha,Prastava, Yibhii,Prithushena,Nakta, Gaya, Chitraratha,Samraj, Marichi, Bindumat, Madhu, Viravrata, Manthu, Bhauvana, Twashtri,

Satajit. "Viraja,
1 v., 15,
14.

108

VISHNU

I'URANA.

which
the first

the

earth

was

peopled,
in the

when

he of

presided
Varaha.
^

over

Manwantara,

Kalpa

'

The

descendants

of

Priyavrata
Manwantara.

were

the

kings
of

of

the

earth

in

the

first

or

Swayarfibhuva
are

Those

Uttanapada,
second
or

his

brother,

placed,

rather

incongruously,
with still
more

in

the

Swarochisha

Manwantara;

whilst,
a

palpable

consistency, in-

Daksha,

descendant

of

Uttanapada,
Vaivaswata

gives
Manwantara.

his

daughter
It
seems

to

Kasyapa
that

in

the

seventh

or

probable

the

patriarchal
of

genealogies
and

are

older

than

the

chronological
rather

system

Manwantaras

Kalpas
,

and

have

been

clumsily

distributed

amongst

the

different

periods.

CHAPTER Description
of the earth. Mount

II.
seven

The
Meru:

Dwipas
and
of

and

seven

seas.

Jambu-dwipa.
of

its extent and

of

boundaries. Meru.

Extent of tiie

Ihivrita.

Groves,
The

lakes,
forms

branches,
Vishnu

Cities
in

gods.
Varshas.

Rivers.

worshipped

different

Maitreya.
creation from its you
oceans

"

You

have

related
I
am

to
now

me,

Brahman,
to

the hear
are

of
a

Swayambhuva. description of
rivers,
and and and

desh'ous
"

the

earth;

how its the

many

islands, its kingdoms

the

and

mountains,

its forests

cities of
and

gods,
brief

its

dimensions,
Parasara.
of the in
seven

its contents,
"

its nature,

its form.
a

You
earth

shall from

hear, Maitreya,
me.

count ac-

full detail I could

not

give

you

century.
great insular
continents
are

The

Jambu,
and

Pla-

ksha, Salmali,^' Kusa,

and
seas,

Krauncha,

Saka,

Pushkara;
seven

they
the

are

surrounded,
of salt water

severally, by (Lav ana), of

clarified butter and of

great

sea

sugar-cane

juice

(Ikshu), of
curds

wine

(Sura), of
of milk

(Sarpis),of
fresh
water

(Dadhi),

(Dugdha),

(Jala).^
'

The in

geography
all the of main

of the

Puranas
"

occurs

in most

of these
seven

works,
seas,

and,
the and Brahma

features,

the

seven

Dwipas,
and
same.

divisions the

Jambu-dwipa,
of for

the

situation the
same

extend The
our

of

Meru,
and
the

subdivisions
are,

Bharata,^s word,
tiie

Agni
and

word

with and

text;

Kurma,

Linga,

Matsya,

Markahdeya,

Vayu

present

many

Two

MSS.

which

I have

consulted

give

Salmala.

110

VISHNU

PURANA.

Jambu-dwipa
the
centre

is in the

centre

of all these. the

And

in

of this

is (continent)

golden mountain
,

passages
The

common as

to

them
enters

and

the
most

Vishnu

or

to

one

another.

Viiyu,
all,and subject,or
has
are

usual,

fully into particulars. The

of the The subordinate others

in Bhagavata differs, from the

its nomenclature

details,
omit

is followed advert
an common

by
it but

the

Padma.

either

to

The briefly.

Mahabharata,
same;

Bhishma of the
not

Parvan,
stanzas

account to

the essentially it and and has different

some

and

many

Puraiias.

It does

follow

the

same

order,

one peculiarities;

of which of the

Jambu-dwIpa is, calling

Jambu-tree. It is

Sudarsana;
to

such

being
of two

the

name

said, also,
which
are

consist

portions, called
orb,
as

Pippala
mirror.
*

and

Sasa,

reflected

in the

lunar

in

Bhaskara

in Acharya, -writing drawn

the middle
from the

of

the

eleventh
of
some

century,
of the

gives an
matters what

abstract, avowedly
treated of in the

Puranas,

authority he
him
as are

present chapter. It would be curious to know enumerated of the particulars followed; since many
from

by
are

deviations

ordinary Pauraiiik
stated that

statements.

His

words

follows: teachers have

"Venerable northern

Jambiidwipa embraces

the

whole

the hemisphere lying to the north of the salt sea, and those of salt, milk, "c., other six Dwipas, and the [seven]Seas, viz., southern situated in the all hemisphere. are "To the
sea

that

the south

of the

equator
sprang

lies the the

salt sea,

and,
moon,

to

the

south

of

it,

of milk, whence where the bow

nectar, the
to

and

[thegoddess]

Sri, and
and

omnipresent Vasudeva,
in
reverence,

whose

lotos-feet Brahma residence. of

all the

gods
the

holds

his favourite
seas

"Beyond
which the

sea

of milk

lie,in succession, the wine, and,

The last of Patalalokas

curds, clarified
water,
form regions]

butter, sugar-cane
surrounds
strata lower

juice, and
Vadavanala. of the

all, that

of sweet

[orinfernal

concave

earth.
race

"In

those

lightshed by
of

the

regions dwell the rays issuing from

the

serpents [who live] in the multitude of the brilliant jewels

of of Asuras; and there the of beautiful

their

crests,

together with
with

the the

multitude

Siddhas

enjoy

themselves

pleasing persons

females,
Pushkara

resembling the finest gold in purity. "The Saka, Salmala, Kausa, Krauncha,

Gomedaka
,

and

[Dwipas] are

situated

[in

the

intervals

of the

above-mentioned

seas] in

112

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

is sixteen

Its diameter, at the summit, is (thousand). and, at its base, sixteen Yojanas), (thousand thirty-two

Kubera], Nandana,
gives refreshment
"And the
are

-which the

is the

delightof
the

to

gods, and
are

Apsarasas,Dhriti,which resplendent Vaibhraja.

four

the

in these the
in

gardens
Mahahrada the
waters

beautified
and

reservoirs,viz.,the Aruna,
due order: when
,

Manasa,
the lakes their

the

in Swetajala, the celestial

and

these

of which the fair

spirits

fatigued

with

dalliance divided

"Meru

three cities sacred

Brahmapura,
to

and

goddesses,love to disport themselves. the which itself into three peaks, upon situated are and Purari to Murari, Ka, [denominated Vaikuiit'ha, beneath them the eight cities sacred and are Kailasa];
Anila, Sasin, and Isa

with

Satamakha,
the

Iwalana, Antaka, Rakshas, Ambupa,

[i.e.,
to

viz., the east, sacred regents of the eight diies (or directions), Indra, the south-east, sacred to Agni, the south, sacred to Yama,

the

south-west,sacred
sacred
to

to

the west, Nain'ita,

sacred

to

Varuiia,the
and the

west, north-

Vayu,

the

north,

sacred

to

Kubera,
foot into of four

north-east,
falls upon

sacred "The

to

Siva].
sacred

Ganges,

springingfrom
upon the

the

Vishnu,
streams,

[mount] Meru, and, thence through the heavens, down

and thus falls into four the four

separating itself
reservoirs

descends,

four vishkambhas

[or buttress-hills],
went

[above described].
the called Sita, first,
to

"[Of
to

the

streams the

above

mentioned],
called and

Bhadraswa,
called

second,
to

Alakananda,

Bharatavarsha, Bhadra,

the
to

third,
"And listened if her

Chakshu,
North

Ketumala,

the fourth, called

Utfarakuru

[or

Kuru].
river has
so rare
an

this sacred

to, if she
be be

be

sought to

be

seen,

efficacy,that, if her name if seen, touched, or bathed uttered,or

be

in,
and

waters

tasted, if her

name

be

brought to
thousands

mind,

her virtues
men

she celebrated,

in many purifies,

ways,

of sinful

[from
"And if

their
a man

sins].
makes
a

pilgrimageto
bands with the dance

this sacred

stream,
on

the

whole

line of his bound

away

progenitors, bursting the

in

[imposed joy;
slaves nay, of

them
even

by Yama],

liberty, and
and,
the

approach
guard
secure over
an

to

its banks,

they repulse
escaping
are

by a man's Antaka, [who keep

them],
abode
in

from

Niraya [the infernal

the nine following

regions],
khnndas

happy

regionsof Heaven.
embraced

"Ilere

in this Bharatavarsha

viz., Aindra, Kaseru, Tamraparna, Gabhastimat, [portions],

Kumarika,
into

Naga, Saumya,
"In In the the

Gandharva. Varui'ia, and, lastly, alone is found

are

Kumarika

the

subdivision

of

men

castes.

remaining
tribes
of

khandas
In

found

caste

men].

this

antyajas[or outalso seven region [Bharatavarsha]are

all the

tribes of

BOOK

II., CHAP.

II.

113

thousand;

so

that this mountain

^

is Uke

the

seed-cup

of the lotos of the earth.

'

The

shape
cone;

of

Meru, according to and, by

the But

this

is description,
to

that of

an

inverted should this form

comparison
seems

the
some

seed-cup, its uncertainty,

compares The
or,

form

be

circular.

there

to

be

upon its

subject,amongst
to

the Pauraiiiks. of
the

The

Padma

the
as

bell-shapedflower having
on

Datura.

Vayu
white red
on

represents
on

it

four the

sides

of diffei'ent black
on

colours,
west, the

the

east,

yellow

south,

the

and

the
the

north;

but

notices, also,
Savarni

v^arious

opinions of
a

outline

of

mountain, which, accordingto Atri, had

thousand. calls it it has

hundred

angles; to

Bhfigu, a
makes others face
of

rangular octangular;Bhaguri, quada

; and

Varshayani

says

thousand
like

angles. Galava
braided makes

it

saucer-shaped;Garga, twisted,
that it is circular. of the and The colour

hair;

and

maintain the

Linga
coral. contain

its eastern the

ruby;
its

its southern,

that

of

lotos;
has

its western,
the
same

golden;
as

northern,
and

The this

Matsya
line;

colours

the

Vayu,

both

'Four-coloured, golden, four-cornered, lofty!'

But

the

Vayu

viz.,the Mahendra, Sukti, Malaya, Rikshaka,Pariyatra, kuldchalas, Sahya, and Vindhya hills. "The that country to the south of the equator is called the bhur-loka, the is the Meru and called the to [the third] north, swarblHnm-[loka\;
in the heavens [loka\. Next is the ma]"ar-[loku\: beyond this is the These and, last of all,the satiia-\loka\. jana-\loka\ ; then, the ta[)o-[loka\, lokas are merits. attained by increasingreligious gradually

"When

it is of

sunrise

at

Lankapura,
at

it is

midday

at

Yamakot'ipuri
Romaka-

[90"

east

Lanka],

sunset

Siddhapura, and
of the

midnight at
the

[pattaua]."'
Bibliotheca

Indica,

Translation
1 have in

Qolddhydya of
some

Siddhdnta-

21-44. siromani, III.,

introduced

alterations. is mentioned
in

The

Gomeda

continent,
See

place of

the

Plaksha,

the

also. Matsya-ijurdna
p 41.

Dr.

Aufrecht's

Cod. Catalog.
the fourth

Manuscript., "c.,
the

the editor's last See, further, book. II.

note

on

chapterof

present

114

VISHNU

PURANA.

are Hhnavat, (ofthe earth) Hemakuta, and Nishadha, which he south (ofMeru); and Nila, Sweta, and Sringin, which situated to are the north (ofit).The two central ranges (thosenext to Meru, or Nishadha and Nila) extend for a hundred thousand (Yojanas,running east and west). Each of the others diminishes ten thousand it lies as (Yojanas, from the centre). remote more They are two thousand The in breadth.^ (Yojanas)in height,and as many Varshas (or countries between these ranges)are: Bhasouth of the Himavat rata mountains; next, (India), and Hemakuta; north Kimpurusha, between Himavat and of the latter, south of Nishadha, is Harivarsha; north of Meru the Nila is Ramyaka, extendingfrom

The

boundary mountains

compares

its

summit,

in
must

one

place,
thrice

to

saucer,

and

observes

tliat its circumference

be

its diameter:

The that

Matsya, also,
of
a

rather

incompatibly, says
it is considered

the

measurement

is

circular

form,

but

quadrangular:

According
same

to

the

Buddhists

of

Ceylon

Meru
,

is said

to

be

of the be

diameter like
a

throughout.
drum.
A

Those

of of

Nepal
the

conceive

it to

shaped
and which its

translation

of description in the
occurs some

Meru

surrounding mountains, exactly,as

pp. version
ai'e

contained in the seq.

Brahmanda,
in the As. differences

is the same,

that

Vayu,
are

Researches,Vol. VIIL,
in Colonel Wilford's but

343, et
from in

There which

that

my much

MSS.

would

authorize;

they

not,
upon

general,

of

importance.
the

Some,

no

doubt, depend

variations

in the

readings of

difl'erent
'

copies; of
diminution

others

I must

question the

accuracy. of the ished diminranges

This
radius

is the

necessary

consequence
as

of the circle of the

centre.

Jambu-dwipa;

the mountain

recede

from

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

ir.

115

(orwhite) mountains; lies between the Sweta and Sringin Hiranniaya ranges; and Uttarakuru is beyond the latter,following the
or

blue mountains

to

the Sweta

same

direction

as

Bharata.

^"''

Each

of these

is nine

thousand

(Yojanas)in extent. dimensions;but in the centre of

Meru:
and the

Ilavrita is of similar
it is the
tain goldenmoun-

country
are

extends

nine

thousand

in (Yojanas) mountain. formed

as
^

each

direction

from

the four sides of the in this

ten

There

four mountains each

Varsha,
janas Yo-

buttresses to Meru,
That
on

thousand

in elevation. that
on

the east is called that

on

Mandara;
the west, each of

the

south, Gandhamadana;
that
on

and Vipula;

the

north, Suparswa.^ On

'

These, being
of
a

the

two

outer

Varshas,

are

said to

take

the

form

bow;

that

is, they

are,

exteriorly, convex,

being segments
said south:
18000

of the
^

circle. diameter This of

The

whole

Jambii-dwipa has
divided way, six
at to

been
to

to

be vrita, Ila-

100000

Yojanas.
in the the

is thus

from

north

centre,

extends,each
is
the

9000, making

; Meru
are

at itself,

base,
and
=

16000;
From occupy
and

the

Varshas,
2000
west
,

at

9000
are

each,
12000:
are

equal to 54000;
18 + 16 + 54 + 12
extent
^

six ranges,
east

each,
the

and of

100.
to

Varshas circle.

the

necessary

the

space

of the

The

Bhagavataf

Padma

call these

Mandara,

Meruman-

dara, Suparswa, and Kumuda.

As

the

translation added:

here

contains

several

explanatory interpolations,

the

is original

^f^

crt^T^^I^ft^Vcft f^ II

t v., 16,

12.

8*

116

VISHNU

PURANA.

these
a

Karlamba-tree,a Jambu-tree, a stands,severally,

eleven Pippala,and a Vata;' each spreadingover and toweringaloft like) banners hundred on (Yojanas, the mountains. From the Jambu-tree the insular
tinent con-

The apples* Jambu-dwipa derives its appellation. of that tree are as largeas elephants.When they are rotten, they fall upon the crest of the mountain; and from their expressed river,f juiceis formed the Jambu drunk of which the waters are by the inhabitants: and, of drinkingof that stream in consequence they pass neither and health,being subject their days in content to foul odours, to decrepitude, nor to perspiration, sorbing abdecay. The soil on the banks of the river, organic the Jambu juice, and being dried by gentle the gold termed Jambunada, (of breezes, becomes of the Siddhas (arefabricated). which) the ornaments
,

The and the

country of Bhadraswa
the west:

lies and the

on

the

east

of

Meru;
two

Ketuinala, on

between
east

these

is

(of the same) is the forest Chaitraratha;the Gandhamadana (wood) is is on the west; the south; (the forest of) Vaibhraja on is on the north. and (the grove of Indra, or) Nandana also four great lakes, the w^aters of which There are

region of

Ilavrita.

On

'

Nauclea Indica.

Kadaniba,
The

Eugenia, Jambu,
a

Ficus

and leligiosa,
for the

Ficus

Bliagavata substitutes
on

mango-tree
on on

Pippala; placing it
the

Mandara,
and

the the

Jambu, Vata, t

Merumandara,
Kumuda.

Kadaniba,

on

Suparswa,

Phala. the
"

t Compare
The
+

V., 16, Bhdyaoata-purdiia,

16, 13
"

20.

original V.,

is

nyagrodha.

BOOK

ir., CHAP.

11.

117

of by the gods, called Arunoda, Maliabhapiirtaken dra, Asitoda,*and Manasa.^ from The mountain principal ridgeswhich project
are

the base

of

Meru,
on

like filaments

from

the

root

of the

Kurari,t and Vaikanka; on the south,Trikuta,Sisira, Malyavat, Patanga,Ruchaka, and Nishadha; on the west, SikhiGandhamadana, and Jarudhi; Vaidurya,Kapila, vasas, and the north, Sankhaknta," Rishabha, Hamsa, on
lotos,are,
the

east, Sitanta,Mukunda,f

Naga,
between

and

Kalanjara.These
in the

and

others
or

extend the

from

the intervals
^

body,

from

heart,

of Meru.

II

'

The

Bbagavata
forest, and

IT substitutes calls the lakes

Sarvatobhadra
lakes of

for tbe

madana Gandha-

milk, honey, treacle,

and
*

sweet

water,

The

Vayu gives these

fabulous

names

and and
or

many

more,

and and

describes,

at

great

length, forests,lakes, mountains,

cities of in the

gods

demigods,
them.

upon

these

valleysbetween

(As. Res., Vol.

VIII., pp. 354, et seq.)

Professor four lakes

Wilson
are

had

"Sitoda".
as

In follows:

all the

MSS.

within

my

reach,

the

enumerated

f Kramuuja
Kurara
+

seems one

to

be

the

more

ordinary
It is the

lection, the

is in

of my

MSS.

readingof

Bhdgavata-

v., purdi'ta,
" One
In II mention

16, 27.
MSS. Sankha. the reads Sankha and

of my

Kiit'a. The

Bhdgavata-purdiia,
immediately
the

v., 16, 27, has

my

MSS.,
of the

original of
and is
as

this

passage

follows

Jarudhi,

follows:

On

this

the

larger commentary

observes:

^'3TT^'^T'T'tT'^^^

frfwr^^TT^^ ^ %f^(?T^: I

v., 16,

14

and

15.

118

VISHNU

PURANA.

cityof Brahma, leagues, and renowned extending fourteen thousand in heaven; and around it, in the cardinal pointsand cities situated the stately the intermediate quarters, are and the other regents of the spheres. The of Indra
On
the

summit

of Meru

is tlie vast

'

The

Lokapalas,
Varuna,

or

eight

deities

in

that

character:

Indra,

Yarna,
Other

Kubera,

Vivaswat,
are
or

Soma,
the

Agni,
spurs,
on

and
or

Vayu.*
filamentof

cities of the the

gods Vayu;

placed upon
that

mountains, by
Sankara,
on scene on

of Brahma
on

Hemasringa,
and of

Kalanjara,
Himavat

of

Garuda,

Vaikanka,
the
same

Kubera,
as

Kailasa.

is also and
or

specified, by marriage
with of the

work,
of his

the

of Siva's penance, form Sara

of
a

Uma;
birth of

assuming
with

the the

Kirata

forester;

Karttikeya, in
Krauncha stood misunderone

forest; and
This Colonel

of his

dividingthe
is
,

mountain been
the

his spear.

latter

legend, having
made

somewhat theme of

by
in the

Wilford

of

his

fanciful verifications.
forest with
to

"Here,
was

says

he", [theauthor Shadanana,

or

of the
or

Vayuf],
resolution

of

Sankha,
faces. Here

born
he

Karttikeya,
of

Mars of

six

wished

formed

the

going
to

the mountains and with he

recreate

of

Krauncha, Germany, part

after his

Poland,
wars

"c.,

rest

himself

fatiguesin
which
a

the

of the of the It As.

a

gods

the

giants. There,
he

in the skirts of the mountains very

same

Krauncha,

flung his sword;

asserted his had

the

Attila,in
of earth. found."

fifth century,
was

found it

under

clod
be

placed in
Vol.

tomb,
p. 364.

where The

is, probably, to
of which

Ees.

VIII.,

text

this is, in

part,

is: representation

Seo

note
seems

at to

the foot be from

of p. 112, supra. the that Brahmdticla-purdna the As. Colonel

360.

t It
here

Wilford

to professes

translate.

See

Res., Vol. VIII., p.

120
,

VISHNU

PURANA.

into four mighty rivers, the city, divides encircling These rivers are the flowing in oppositedirections.* Sita,fthe Alakananda, the Chakshu,+ and the Bhadra. The

first, faUing upon

on

the

tops

of the
over

inferior their

tains, moun-

the

east

side of the

Meru, country
flow^s

flows of

crests,
to

and
ocean.

passes

through
The

Bhadraswa,

the

"

Alakananda

south, to (the country

seven

of) Bharata, and, dividinginto

w^ay,
sea,

rivers

on

the the and the and

falls into after

the

sea.

The the

Chakshu
western

falls into

traversingall
the

mountains,
And

passing through
Bhadra washes

country country
northern

of Ketumala. of the
ocean.

the

Uttarakurus,
^

empties itself into

'

the

Although
which

the

Vayu

has

this account,

it

subsequently inserts
In
seven

other, an-

is that also of the from

Matsya
to

and have
to

Padma. formed
the

the Ganges, this,

streams:

after

escaping

Siva, is said

the

Nalini, Hladini, and

and

Pavani, going
west;
and the

east;

the

Chakshu, Sita,
south.

Sindhu,

to

the

to Bhagirathi,

the

||The

t Nearly

all

the

MSS.

examined

by

me

have
G.

Sita;
both

and

this

is

the

reading however,
+

of the Sita

Bhdgavata-purdna, V., 17,

seems

In

the

commentaries,

to

be

preferred.
apparently,
are

Variants

of this name,

Vanjii, Vanchii,

and

Vankshu.

II In
to

a same

much

more

venerable

work

than

any

Purana

wc

read, much

the

effect:

f^^^^
Tl^t

cT"fr '^^i wft

f^^^T^^

t^^^n:: -nf^ i ^fTtf% ^f^ ^H

f^^^^:

II

t"T^: irr^'

f^ir ^t^^:

tjht:

ii

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

II.

121

Meru, then, is confined

between

the mountains

Nila

Maluibharata*

calls them and

Vaswokasara, Nalini, Pavani, Janibi'iThe

trace
more

Siti'i, iiadi, Ganga,

is the

Sindhu.
some

usual

legend,however, geography.f
Mr.

first;and

it offers

of actual

^'ftT^^f^ TT^f^f^^ ^^^mf%fT:

This reference
in
*

II

is to

the genuine

Bdla-kdiiHa,XLIII., 11-14. Ruinciija/ui, graphed Rdmdyana, that which has been lithopresnme, the referred
to:

India.
passage

The

Bhishmn-parvan, 243, is, I

ll^fT^^
Apparently,
wati. the end The

^r?T
are

i[W[
who
,

Tm^-^ ^^^
the fourth the

II

eight rivers
verse,

here

named;

being reading
are

the

Saras-

commentator

Nilakant'ha
asserts

adopts
and words

^^ifj at
one name

of the second the

that Pavani His

Saraswati
are:

only,
W^l
The the the

i. e,, I

purifyingSaraswati. Arjuna Misra,

in

XJTcT'T^ ^T^"^"
this
as

commentator

who

is silent
and

on

point, adopts denoting

that

reading ^"3^^:,
Sindhu
is

place of

^"^^ft^

explainsit
of the

"the \

seventh

division",namely,
to

Ganges: "^'^^fflj
are

f%5g:"^^;^\
I have

-^^^^ 5|^:i
the
note

changed, in
which
seen

which
named

these remarks
the rivers
in

appended, the
That

order order

in

Professor in the has

Wilson

question.

will be

quotation which
since written
as

I make

t Professor
Pauraiiik

Wilson the

immediately below. follows: "According to one

legend, Ganges divided,on its descent,into seven streams, the Nalini,Pavani, and Illadini,going to the east; the Chakshu, termed Sita, and Sindhu, to the west; and the Bhagirathior Ganges proper, to
the south.
In
one

place

in

the

Mahdbhdrata,

the

seven

rivers

are

termed

Vaswokasara, Nalini, Pavani, Ganga, Sita, Sindhu, and Jambunadi; in another, Ganga, Yamuna, Plakshaga, Rathastha, Saryu, Gomati, and
Gandaki.
In
a

text

quoted

and

commented

rivers, named
is identified

Ganga, Yamuna, Marudvi'idha, and Vitasta, Arjikiya,

with the
to

by Yaska, we have ten Saraswati, Sutudri, Parushiii, Asikni,

on

Sushomji.

Of

these, the
the

Parushiu and the of

the

Iravati, the
that which
of the

Arjikiya, with
The

Vipas,

Sushoma,
seven

with

Sindhu.
be

iV;V., 26. III.,

has

originalenumeration
the

appears Puranas."
text

given

rise to

of specifications

the

Translation above referred 5.

The

to,

as

Rig-veda,Vol. I., p. 88, note. quoted by Yaska, in the Nirukta,

is

the

Rig-veda, X,, 75,

122 and

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

Nishadha

(on the

north

and

south), and
west

between and

Malyavat and
Faber, indeed,
and Ilavfita, Eden. it
of
seems

Gandhamadana'

(on the
with
a

east).
of of

thinks

that rivers

Mem,
is
,

the

surrounding Varsha
the

its four

of representation However
some

garden

(Pagan Idolatry,Vol.
not

I.,p. 315.)
in originated from the

this may

be,

unlikelyto
of that range,

have

imperfectaccount
and the

four

great rivers

flowing

Himalaya,
Siberia;
and

high

lands
to

north

towards

the cardinal of

points:the Bhadra,
the

the

the Oby north, representing of

Sita, the
known Chakshu
as

river
a

China,
branch

or

Hoangho. Ganges,
Major
The

The
near

Alakananda its source;

is well and the the

main
very

of the

is,

possibly, as
VHI.,
p.

Wilford

supposed,
of the the former

Oxus.

(As.
and usual this

Res.,
the

Vol.

309.)
the

printedcopy
but

Bhagavata,
more

MS.

Padma,
is

read

Vankshu:

is the

reading. It
river
runs,

said, in

Vayu,

of

Ketumala, through
races

which

that it is

peopled by

various

of barbarians:

'

The

text

applies the
is given
one

latter

name

so

variouslyas
of the
to

to

cause

confusion.
on a

It

to

one

of the filament
on

four buttresses mountains

,

Meru,
west

that
; to

the range

south of

; to

of the

on

boundary mountains,
Here north and another and

the

south ; and range

the
east

the

Varsha
or a

of

Ketumala.

mountain upon ranges. in extent,

is of

intended;

chain

running
the it be

south,

necting lUivrita, con-

Nila

Nishadha

Accordingly,
that
on

the

Vayu
of
or,

states

to

34000

Yojanas
breadth similar It was,

is,
each

the

diameter

Meru,

IGOOO, and
18000.

the A

of Ilavi'ita range, that

side of

it,

together,
Ilavfita
on

of
to

Malyavat,
avoid the the author

bounds

the

west.

probably,

confusion of the
in the

arising from
other

similarityof nomenclature,
difl'erent
names

that

Bhagavata substitut(Hl dara,*

the southern

for Gandhamadana
we

instances; callingthe

buttress,as

have

seen,

Merumanfilament-

forest, Sarvatobhadra,!

and

the

Vide supra,
Vide

p. 115, note

3.
1.

supra,

p. 117, note

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

II.

123

It lies between
countries

them,

like the

of pericarp

lotos.

The

Ketuniala, Bhadraswa, ofBliarata,

of the lotos of the Jathara

andUttara-

kuni'^ lie, like leaves

to
are

world, exterior
and

the
two

boundary
mountain

mountains.
ranges,
two

Devakuta
and

f running north
chains of Nila and
east

south,
west,

and

connectingthe
and

Nishadha.
and

Gandhamadana

Kailasa

extend,

eightyYojanas in breadth, from sea to sea. Nishadha and Pariyatrat the limitative mountains are the on like those on the east, between the west, stretching,
Nila
and

Nishadha

ranges.

And

the

mountains

Tri-

sringaand Jarudhi are the northern limits (ofMeru), east and west, between the two seas.^ Thus extending,
mountain,
eastern

Hamsa;"
a

the restricting may

term

Gandhamadana

to

the

range:

correction,it
mountains But
no

be

remarked,

corroborative

of

a
'

subsequent date.
These

eight
and

are

similarlyenumerated
is clear
as

in

the

Bhagavata
seas

Vayu.

mention it is

made,
that

in the

them,
eastern

of any and

(^itTr^^^f^ff) ; and
oceans

western

cannot

be

intended,
The

the

mountains would
as

Malyavat
seem

and

Gandhamadana
'Ariiava'
the
seas

intervene.
as means

commentator

to

understand 'Between

signifying 'mountain';
within

he

says,

Malyavat

and

Gandhamadana':
The for

?n^^^J^^T^-5fr^T^W^^n^^^f%ff|-1
describes these

Bhagavata
18000

eight

mountains

as

Meru circling
to

janas Yo-

in each
an

direction,leaving, according
of
a

the them

commentator,
and
the

interval

thousand

Yojanas

between

base

My

MSS.

have

Kuru.
lines

which, four Tqi^^lM^rT,

and, further
on, to

lower, is
usual the

rendered

"limitative

tains", moun-

"boundary mountains".
be the
more

Paripatra appears
it omits is from

" It is not

altogetherevident Gandhamadana,
the smaller

that

reading. Bhdgavata-purdiia, V., 16, 27,

substitute
on

though
IIThis

intends

to

Eariisa in its stead.

commentary

the

Vish/m-purdna.

124

VISHNU

PUEANA.

I have

repeatedto
as

you

the

mountains

described, by Those, also,

great sages,
on pairs,

the

boundary mountains, situated,in

sides of Meru.
as

each

of the four mentioned

which

have

been

the filament mountains

are

(orspurs),Sitanta and the rest, The valleysembosomed

the favourite there
are

lightful deexceedingly them

are

amongst
and

resorts

of

the

Siddhas

Charanas.

And
and

situated,upon

forests, them, agreeable

with the palacesof embellished pleasantcities, and Lakshmi, Vishnu, Agni, Surya,and other deities, whilst thef Yakshas, peopled by celestial spirits;* and Danavas Rakshasas, Daityas, pursue their pastimes

of the

central may be

mountain,
understood from

and
to

being
be

2000

high, and
of these and

as

many of

broad.

They

the
names

exterior

barriers

Meru,
cording ac-

it separating
to

Uavrita.

The
are

mountains,
on

the

Bhagavata,t
Pariyatra on
Kailasa and and

Jathara the

Devakuta
and

the

east, Parana
on

and

west,
on

Trisringa
the these

Makara Without
tions crea-

the

north,

Karavira

south.

believingit possibleto verifythe positionof

of the admit of

different it
can

legendary geography of
that the
the

the

Hindus,

scarcely
the
,

doubt with

scheme

was

quaintance suggested by imperfectac-

actual

character
or

of the

country,

by

four and
east

great

ranges,

the which
a

Altai, Muztag
traverse

Thian-shan,
in
a

Ku-en-lun from
to

Himalaya,
to

central Asia
or

direction north

west,
are

with

greater
or

less inclination

from

south,

which which

connected several

divided

by

many and

loftytransverse
which

ridges,
to

enclose

large lakes,

give
and

rise

the

rivers 'great

that water
on

Siberia,China, Tartary, and

of Central

Hindusthan.

(Humboldt Asia.)

the

mountains

Asia,

Ritter.,Geogr.

"

in Kiiiinaras,

the

original.
to

f Gandharvas

is here

bo

inserted.

: v., 16,

28.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

II.

125

in the vales. These, in short,are

or) Swarga, the

the wicked In do
not

seats

of the
even

of (Paradise, regions and where righteous, the

a

arrive

after

hundred

births.

(the country of) Bhadi-aswa, Vishnu resides as in Ketumala, as Varaha Hayasiras(thehorse-headed); (the boar); in Bharata, as the tortoise (Kurma); in in his universal form, everyKuru, as the fish (Matsya); where is : for Hari pervades all places.He, Maitreya,
the

supporter of all things:he

is all

realms, of Kimpurusha and rest, eight of Bharata), there is no nor nor w^eariness, sorrow, ants their inhabitnor anxiety, hunger, nor apprehension: and pain, and live are exempt from all infirmity sand (in uninterrupted enjoyment) for ten or twelve thouyears. the is
no

things. In the (orall exclusive

Indra*

never

sends
water.

rain upon In those

or

them:

for

earth

abounds

with

there places

distinction of Krita, Treta,

each of these Varshas of

any

succession

of

ages.f In
seven

there are,

respectively,
which, 0

principal ranges
of

mountains, t

from

best

Brahmans,

hundreds

of rivers take their rise.^

'

More

ample

details

of

the

Varsbas
,

are

given

in the

Mahaand

bharata, Bhagavata, Padnia, Vayu

Kurma,
of
an

Linga, Matsya,
in

MarkaiideyaPuninas:
Thus,
are

but

they

are

fanciful entirely the

nature.

of the
the

Ketumala-varsba
women

it is

said,

Vayu,

the

men

black,

of the

complexion
or

of the

lotos; the people

live for Seven
a

subsist thousand
or

upon

the

fruit of the Panasa

,

jack-tree,and
or

ten

years ranges and

exempt

from
in

sorrow

sickness. and
can

Kula list of

main

of mountains rivers is

it
none

are

named;
of which

long
be

countries

added,

identiiied

Deva,

in

the

original,

"fCompare

p. 103, supra.

X Kuldchala.

120

VISHNU

PURANA.

with

any

actually
the
Amu

existing,
or

except,
Oxus.

perhaps,
According
in

the

great
the

river

the

Suchakshu,
Vishnu is

to

Bhagavata,
The

worshipped
of adoration

as

Kamadeva,
there

Ketumala.

Viiyu
Brahma.

says Similar

the

ohject
circumstances

is

Iswara,
of the

the

son

of

are

asserted

other

Varshas.

See,

also,

As.

Res.,

Vol.

VIIL,

p.

354.

v.,
"It

18,
is

15.

said,

in with

the the

Brahma-purdi'in,
countenance

that,
and head
In

in

the

Bhadraswa,
a

or

China,

Vishi'ui
he resides chief
of

resides the

of

horse.

In

Bharata,
he the

has

countenance

of

tortoise.

Kutuniahi,
and that he
is

or

Europe,
as

in

the

shape

of

vardha,

or

hoar;
in

described

numerous

offspring, rardhapa, according

the
countenance
or

or

followers chief
of

shape.
or

He

is,
a

then,
word

in

Ketumahi,
be

the

the

vardhas,
the

hoars; dialects,
and,
of
a

to

pronounced,
he has

to

the of

idiom

of

spoken
or

lodrdpd.
of course,

In he

Kuru, is,

matsya,
or

fish;

there,

iiro-matsxju,

or

with

the

head

countenance

fish."

128

VISiINU

PURANA.

From
some

this
cases,

region heaven
liberation from
into

is

obtained,
of

or

even,
men

in

existence; or
state

pass, fall into in

from hell.

hence,

the

condition

brutes, or
in
to

Heaven, emancipation, a
the

mid-air, or

the subterraneous and

realms, succeeds
is not
*

existence

here:

world

of acts

the title of any

other portion

of the universe.

portion
northern Konkan.

of

the

Western
can

Ghats. identified

Suktimat with any

is doubtful;

for

none

of its streams

be

certainty.Sahya
the mountains

is the of
the

portion of
Riksha
name

the

Western mountains that the

Ghats,

is the
the

of Gondwaua. stretches
across

Vindhya
Central

is the

general
but

of

chain
to

India;
to

it is here

restricted

eastern

division.
or

According
the the northern

the

Vayu,

it is the

part south

of the

Narniada,

Siitpudti range.
and still

Paripatra (as frequentlywritten

western to
a

is Pariyiltra) The
name,

portion of
range of

the

Vindhya.
and

indeed, is

given
of

mountains
the

in Guzerat

(see Colonel
rivers of

Tod's

map

but Riijasthan);
are

Chambal the

other

Mahva,
do
not

which rise
to

said

to

How

from All

Pariyatra mountains,
mountains,

in
one

that

province.
and
are

these

therefore, belong
The

system,
have

connected
to

together.
as

classification

seems

to

been

known

Ptolemy;
names

he
not

seven specifies

ranges

of

mountains, although his

of the agree, Vindius
Mons. in

do

correspond,with exception
the

Of

the

others,
the

Adisathrus

and

Uxentus The
sideration. con-

nearly,
The

positionwith

Pariyatra and
Orudii
must

Riksha. be left for

Apocope,

Sardonyx, Bittigo,f and

mountains these

Bhagavata, Vayu, Padma,

to
seven.

and

Markandeya

add

list of inferior

X7\:

^^^
Lassen's

^^^

^^
WR

^T^^

"f i^^Ri^

^^jwi

^1

1^*^ f^v^%

I II
of and these
163.

For

Professor
see

mountains,

Indische

speculations as to the situation AUei'thumnkunde, Vol. III.,pp. 121, 123,

BOOK

II., CHAP.

III.

129

portions, I will name which to you. They are Indra-dwipa, Kaserimiat,* Gabhastimat, Tann-avari'ia,f Naga-dwipa, The last or ninth Saumya, Gandharva, and Varuna. Dwipa is surrounded by the ocean, and is a thousand Yojanasfrom north to south.
^

The

Varsha

of Bharata

is divided

into nine

On

the
on

east

of Bharata

dwell

the Kiratas

barians); (thebar-

the west, the

Yavanas; in

the centre

reside

and Sudras, occupied Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas,

'

This

last is

left similarly

without

name,

in all the works. of the

a

I
no

It is the most

that southerly, India No proper.

on

the borders

sea,

and,

doubt,

intends

Wilford

placeshere

division

called

Kumarika. divisions. situated

"
To

is anywhere attempted of the other description these the Vayu adds six minor Dwipas, which are
sea,

beyond
,

and

are or

islands:

Anga-dwipa, Yama-dwipa, Varaha-dwipa

and
,

Matsya-dM ipa
who
name

Kumuda

Kusa-dwipa,
The

Sankha-dwipa; peopled,
worship eightsuch
Wilford Hindu islands
:

for the most

part, by Mlechchhas, but

and Bhagavata|| Padma

divinities.

Swari'iaprastha, Chandrasukla,Avatrana,
Panchajanya, Simhala,
to

Ramaiiaka,
Colonel

Mandahara,
has

and

Lanka. of

endeavoured

verify the

first series

Upadwipas, making Varaha, Europe; Kusa, Asia Minor, "c. ; Yama Sankha, Africa; Malaya, Malacca: is undetermined; and, China. How all this may be by Anga, he says, they understand
is
more

than is made

doubtful; for,
of them
,

in the three little

more

Puranas is said

in

which the

tion men-

very

upon

subject.

Variants

are

Kaseru have

and

Kasetu.

t Two
In
+

MSS.
the

Tamrapariia.
is called Manava. Dr.

it MaUya-purdiia 41.

Aufrecht, Catalog.
See
note

Cod.

Manuscript.^ "c., p.
it
occurs

" And

in

Bhaskara

Acharya's enumeration.
it

in

p. 112, supra.

IIv., 19,
n.

30,

In

place of "Mandahara",

gives Maudarahariiia.
9

130

VISHNU

PURANA.

in their service. The from

duties respective
^

of

sacrifice, arms,
other

trade,and
rivers flow

Satadru, Chandrabhaga,and
the foot of
"'''

Himalaya; the Vedasmriti and others, from the Paripatra and Sumountains; the Narmada the Vindhya hills; and the Tapi, Payoshi'ii, rasa, from from the Riksha mountains; the GodaNirvindhya,f
vari,Bhimarathi,+ Krishnaveni, " and

others,from

the

Sahya mountains; the Kritamala, Tamraparni, and from the Malaya hills; the Trisama, Rishikulya, !| others,
'

By Kiratas, foresters
the The and
was

and

mountaineers

are

intended,
east

"

the

to inhabitants,

present day, of the mountains

on

of Hinduthe

sthan. IF of Bactria the

term

Yavanas,
the

the
"

west, whom
"

may there
or

be
can

either be

Greeks

Punjab
later both with

to

little doubt who

applied by
in
a

the Hindus

the whom and

Mohammedans,
it is also proper
now

succeeded The

them

period, and
Hindus,
in

to

applied.
the mixture ad-

Vayu

calls them

Mlechchhas,

notices
:

of bai'barians

India

The

same

passage,

slightlyvaried,
the

occurs

in the

Mahabharata. may well

It is said

of especially the Gonds of

mountainous Bhils

and districts,

allude,
as

to therefore,

and the

of Central The

India, as

to

the that

Mohammedans infidels and

north-west. had
not

implies specification
on

outcasts

yet descended

the

plains of

Hindusthan.

Himavat,
MS.

in the here

original.
add

t Some l One !|In

of the

MSS.

""c.";
And

others,Kaveri.
see

has Bhimaratha.
seems

the
as

Mdrkandeya-purma, LVII., 26.

a as we

" Krishnavei'ia
two

to be

almost

common

reading. immediately
is the wards afterlection

MSS.
of
a

find

Aryakulya,
"

which be

"

read

Rishikulyariver

may

preferable.It
Himalaya,
pp.

smaller the

^ For
Journal
**

commentary. Kirantis, a tribe

the

of

the

Central

see

Hodgson,

of

the Asiatic

Societyof Bengal, 1858,

446,

et seq.

Compare

LVII., Mdrkandeya-purdna,

15.

BOOK

11.,

CHAP.

III.

131

"c.,from
and

the

Mahendra;

and

the

Kumari,* Rishikulya,

from the Saktimat others, mountains. Of such as and of minor rivers, these, there is an infinite number; and

many

nations

inhabit

the countries

on

their borders,

^f

This
other

is

very That Vol.

meagre of the

list,compared

with

those

given

in

Purarias.

Vayu
much

is translated curious

by Colonel
Res.,
Padma Vol.
are

Wil-

ford, As. Res.,

of

VIII.
same

; and

illustration of many
As. and XIV.

the

places, by

the

writer, occurs
those of the

The

lists of the
any

Mahabharata, Bhagavata,
classed in the Of the

given

without
and

arrangement:
are

Vayu, Matsya, Markaiideya,

Their lists
are

Kiirma

as

text.

too

long

for insertion in this

are

place.

rivers named

in the

text, most

capable

of verification. The of
,

Satadru, 'the hundred-channelled',

Hesidrus
of

"the The The

Zaradrus:

Ptolemy, Vayu

Pliny

"

is the is the

Sutlej.
Chinab.
the

Chaudrabhaga Sandabalis," or
t Vedasmiiti,
or

AcesinesJ

in the the

and

Kiirma,
or

is classed

with and the

Vetravati
and of

Betwa,
The

Charraanwati
and may be

Chambal,
same

Sipra,
Beos of

Para,
the

rivers of

Malwa,
Narmada

the

with the

maps.

(or Nerbudda), According

Riksha
to

Namadus
it

Ptolemy,
m

is well

known. but in the

the

Vc4yu,

rises, not

the

Vindhya,

mountains;

taking its origin.

All

my
none

MSS,

read

Kumara.
accessible
to
me

t In

of the

MSS.

is there

anything to

which

the latter clause

+

of this sentence

answers.

Zadadrus

is another

reading.
,

" Ptolemy has Zav,S"[i"'d"which

error

has been

surmised

to

be

clerical

for

Zariiuiidyu.
de Saint-Martin This"
a

liM. Vivien

is of

opinion
name"

that and

the

of Ptolemy 'Ay.tatvriq poses, sup-

represents the Asikni.

were, to

Vaidik the

Chandrabhaga, he
the
et

probably, already in
stream.

days
la

of Alexander

Great, appHed
Latine
de

the

same

Etude
407.

sur

GeographicGrccque

I'Inde,pp. 128, 129, 216,

f
In
a

Pauraiiik passage quoted in the Nitiinayukha and PurtakamaIdkara, the Vedasmi'iti is named between the Mahanada and the Vedasini.

132

VISHNU

PURANA.

The

nations principal

of Bharata

are

the Kurus

and

Panchalas, in the
marupa,

middle

the people of Kadistricts;

in the east; the

(and southern

Puhdras,*Kalingas, Magadhas, in the south; in the extreme are nations)

in the

fact,in Gondwana. Taptee, risingalso

The

The

Surasaf
its

is uncertain. the other

two

The
are

Tapi
not two

is

in Gondwana: preserves the

tified. idenwe

Godavarit
and but rises

name:

in

the

other the

have reads

the

Beeniah

Krishna.

For

Kiitamahi The

Kiirma
is in

RitumaUi:

neither
at

is verified. southern rises in

Tamraparni
of the mountain
near

and Tinivelly, Ghats. The

the that

extremity
the into
text

Western is

Rishikulya
or

Mahendra the
sea

the Rasikulia The Trisama

to

Rasikoila,

which

flows The

Ganjani.
kulya Rishi-

is undetermined.

assignsanother

the Suktimat
r

mountains; but,
The but Kumari that the A
a

in all the other

some

authorities,
connexion
seem

the with

word

is Rishika.

might suggest Malaya

the of

Cape Comorin,
to

mountains river

to

tend ex-

the

extreme
v.

south.

Rishikulya

is

mentioned in
nexion, con-

(Vana Parvan,
another Abu. the
name

3026) as

Tirtha,in
is said

Mahabharata,

apparently, with
passage In that case, of the and

the

hermitage
to

Vasishtha, which,
on

in
or

(v.4096),

be

mount text

Arbuda admitted the

tains moun-

if the

reading of

the

be be

for

river, the Suktimat

But this the

range

would

of

Gujerat.
In
to

is doubtful. Adi

See

Book the

IV., Chapter

XII.,

note.

Mahabharata, by
the

Parvan,

Suktimati"

river is said

flow

of Chedi. capital

Variants:

Uclras

and

Rudras.

I The

and Nitiinanjarl
it between

Purtakamalakara,
the
,

in

passage

which

they

cite, mention
of "the

Kunti

and

the

Palasini.

it is distinguished X In the Revdindhdtmya ChapterIII., by the epithet southern

Ganges":
would

" Colonel
the
west

Wilford of and

this identify See

river with

the

Arbis,

or

Hab,

on

coast 250

India. 254.

Journal

of

the Asiatic

Societyof Bengal,

1851, pp.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

III.

133

Saurashtras, Suras, Abhiras,* Arbudas; the Kariishas f and Malavas, dwelhng along the Paripatra mountains; the Sauviras, the Saindhavas, the Hiinas,the Salwas, the peopleof Sakala, the Madras, t the Ramas," the Ambashthas, and the Parasikas,and
west
are

the

others.

These

nations drink

of the water

of the rivers

'

The

list of nations omitted

is

as

scanty
the

as

that

of the The has

rivers. Padma

It

is,
has

however,
a

altogetherin
without

Bhagavata.
:

long catalogue,but
The
as are

arrangement
and

so

the

Mahabhathe

rata.

lists of the

Vayu, Matsya,
in from The

Markarideya class
and
western.

nations
names

central,northern, eastern, southern,

much As. the
same

The

all,
the

and

are

given
or a

in

the

eighth
is the fication, classiits

volume
same

of the

Res.,

Brahmaiida,
has
a

(for it
second

account) the Vayu. and, comparing

the east, enumerates the animal.
names

Markarideya
to

Bharata-varsha
the

tortoise, with

head and

to

countries

in the

flanks, head, tail,

to

feet,of

It will be in the end

or

here, sufficient,
but
some

attempt

an

identification

of the
at

text:

further Kurus

tion illustraare

is offered

the

of the

the

chapter.

The

the about

people
*

of

Kurukshetra

upper

part of the

Doab,

The

TTTTT^^It original,
his Siiras
36:
are

was
,

read, by

Professor

Wilson, TnTT
to

^jft^l,whence
The

"Siiras,Bhiras", which
with the

I have in the

ventured

alter.

associated

Abhiras

Bhdgavata-purdna,

XII., 1,

In

the

Mahdhhdratu
,

Sdlya-parvan, 2119,
Calcutta

mention

is

made

of

the

Siidras
In

and

the

conjunction. Harivaihki,12,837," where the

and

Abhiras

in

edition has

TI'5"nf^Tr
"

"Madras and

Abhiras",
"

M.

Langlois reads
welded into

TT^T^TI''

^- ^-i "Siiras

Abhiras",
Vol.

whom

he has
401.
"

"Siirabhiras".

See

his

lation, trans-

II.,p.
Abhiras

For

the

or,

Goldstiicker's Sanskrit

they were anciently called, Abhiras Dictionary, p. 299.

as
are

"

see

t Malukas \ One
MS.

and has

Marukas Bhadras. and

variants.

" Variants:

Romas

Vamas.

134

VISHNU

PURANA.

above

enumerated, and
prosperous.
The

inhabit

their

borders, happy

and

Delhi.
the

Panchalas, it appears
part of the
Kulluka
at

from

the

Mahabharata, occupied
the
on

lower

Doab, extending
Kamarupa
and the

across

Jumna

to

the

Chambal.

Bhatta,

in his commentary is the

Manu,

II.,19,
part of
proper, is the

places
with

them

Kanoj.
Behar

north-eastern is

Bengal, and

western

portion of
mouths

Assam.

Puiidra Mahals.

Bengal
the

part of South
west

Jungle

Kalinga
upper The

sea-coast

of the

of the

Ganges,
is Behar.

with

part
Suras

of
are

the the

Coromandel

coast.

Magadha
the

Saurashtras
The

people
in

of

Surat,
same

Syrastreneof Ptolemy.
be the be Arbudas
must

and
or

Bhiras,
Phruni

the

direction, may
The of Mewar. of Malwa. the The The

Suri and
the

Phauni about

of Strabo.*
or

people
and and and
,

mount are,
vas

Abu,

the natives the

Karushas

Malavas

of course,
are

people
and

Sauviras

Saindhamust

usually conjoined as
of Sindh the understand in the
era

Sindhu-Sauviras

be
we

the
are

nations
to

western

Rajputana.
or

By

the

Hiiiias

white and

Huns

who Indo-Scythians,f the

were

established of
our

Punjab
we

along
from of

Indus,

at

the

ment commence-

; as recent

know

Arrian, Strabo, and Ptolemy,

their coins. The Salwas

confirmed

by

discoveries

The

"Bhiras"

have As V. de
to

already
the

been

disposed of.
Seri
sur

See

my

first note

in the last page. See pp.

422

reading Sari,
Etude

is la

M.
423.

Saint-Martin's

thought to be preferable. Geog. Grecque, "c.,

Hindus,
ages,

and
am

not

spoke of
India,
to

the

prepared to deny the intended Hiiiias,

a a

that Huns.
was

the In

ancient the

when

they
of the

middle

however,

it is certain
to

that
form

race

called of

Hiiiia
the

division We

understood, by the learned on Kshatriyas. See Malliuatha

of

RaghuvaiMa, IV., 68.

that, Venkat'a Adhwarin,
the
fact

have, farther, the attestation times, Kshatriyas married

,

inscriptions
wives.

in

medieval

lliina

the Vimagunddaria pretty evidently means Portuguese, where he gives an estimate of the Hiinas; and the pandits of the present day, as from I know having heard them, very often with Faringi, or Frank. See Journal employ Hiina as synonymous of the American Oriental Society, Journal Vol. VI., pp. 528 and 529: of the As. Sac. of Bengal,1862, pp. 3, 117, and 118. in his

136

VISHNU

PURANA.

and

that pious ascetics f engage Kali, takes place;* that devout

"

in

rigorouspenance; and that gifts are

\7orld.

men+

offer

sacrifices;
other an-

distributed:

all for the sake of

of Jambu-dwipa, Vishnu, consisting of sacrificial is v^orshipped, as the male rites, sacrifice, "

In

with
forms

sacrificialceremonies. elsewhere.
of

He

is adored

under

other

Bharata

the is, therefore,

best of the

Jambu-dwipa, because it is the land of of enjoyment alone. It others are places works. The thousand and the aggregation is only after many births, born of much merit, that living beingsare sometimes
divisions
latter nations

are

amongst

the western,

or,

more

properly,north-western, Dig-vijaya: Mahabharata,

are

subjugated by Nakula,
Parvan. Ambas Colonel and

in

his

Sabha

Ambashthas from
to
,

included

in

the

list

extracted, by
the The
to

Wilford,
,

the be
or

Varaha the that

and Sariihita:!| of Arrian.

latter

are

supposed
carry As far
us as

by
into the

him

Ambastae

Parasikas the Indus.

Persia,

part of it adjoining

enumeration

of the text

extends,

it of

seems

applicable to
about the
era

the of

and political

divisions geographical

India

Christianity.

base, -4|4c(?. The

necessary

inference, however,
'^n'l

to

be

deduced

from

this

analysis of '^T'^^
the word
of

(intoW(W
have
"

^)
"

is, then, that the plural of

like

could

not "c.

been

""t*s|'HTI
of

tJ^T^Tt

'-"fMl^

l^",

"^^T^
on

"^T^,
the

but,

at the time
no

was Pai'iini,

"^^^^T^
name

Since,

the

other
in

hand, however,
literature
"

militarypeople of
far
as

the
to
me

of "^'P^^TI

occurs

so

it is known older
name

"

subsequent
was

to

Panini,

it seems

to follow,that the
a

of the

people

'^T^at
a

Wl''-, and

that,by

wrong

grammatical analogy,it became,

"? "aii"i Ifrf^fl^, nowhere

later

period, TR^^Tt."
*

The

originaladds

^5"T"^

else".

I Muni.

X Yajwin. " Yajnapurusha. See Vol. I.,pp. 61 and IISee Asiatic Researches,Vol. VIIL, pp.
163,
344 notes.

and

346.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

III.

137

in Bharata,

as

men.

The

gods
born,

themselves
even

exclaim: the
as dition con-

"Happy
of the way

are

those
as

who
men,

are

from
;

gods,
to the

in Bharata-varsha

that is

of Paradise, or pleasures (the greater of final liberation. Happy are they who, consigning blessing) all the unheeded rewards obtain
to

of their acts to the

supreme
land of

and

eternal
as

Vishnu,

existence We

in that

works,

their

path

him.
us

know

not,

when
been

the acts that have

obtained

heaven shall

shall have
renew men poreal corare

recompensed,^where fully
confinement:
but born
we

we

know

that those

fortunate

who

are

with

faculties^ in perfect

rata-varsh Bha-

'

Enjoyment
a

in

Swarga,
the

like

punishment
the

in
or

Naraka, demerit,
is born

is of

only
the

for

certain

period, according to
When
account

merit,

individual.

is

balanced,the

man

again

amongst
'

mankind.

crippled or
at

mutilated
once

person,

or

one

whose merits

organs
must

are

cannot defective,
secure

obtain

liberation.

His

first

his

being

born

again perfectand

entire.

^ *rTT^ %f^^rf%3TftWT: II
The

largercommentary

says:

^Tf^^tftf^ %tT^

^"nrcT

^^HtTT"fTt; HTT^ ^i^ ^TJfT^Tf^ ^^tx!r I ^"nft^fTTi ^^^ ^(?iTf

^^^
The and

Tt^^^'^'n^
will notice the

fil^^rf^:I
would-be archaic forms of the text, WpfTT

reader

Trrc^TRsee

And

Sanskrit Original

Texts, Part I,,pp.

188

and

189.

138

VISHNU

PURANA.

I
nine

have

thus

briefly
of

described

to

you,
which

Maitreya,
is is
a

the

divisions

Jambu-dwipa,
in

hundred

thousand
if

Yojanas
a

extent,
the
ocean

and

which

encircled,
of similar

as

by

bracelet,

by

of

salt

water,

dimensions.

TOPOGRAPHICAL
From
the

LISTS,
Bhishma

Mahabharata,

Parvan,

M.

317-378.

Mountains San
JAY
A

and

rivers.^* Hear
to me,
arch, mon-

speaks
to

to

Dhfitarashtra.

"

in

reply
of the

your

detail inquiries, of Bharata.

you

the

ticulars par-

country

'

In

attempting

to

verify
are

the
to

places

or

people specified in
vv^hich
are

the

text, various
to

difficulties for
as

be

encountered,
Some
have taken

must

serve

apologize

but the since

partial changes
the

success.

inherent in the

in

the

subject, such
of
ness

which
w^ere

place
and

graphy topo-

India

lists

compiled,
and and rivers
,

the

imperfectcities the have

of

the

specificationitself.
even
,

States,
;

tribes, and
some

disappeared
features total of

from

recollection

of have

natural
a

the

country

especially

the

undergone

alteration. Rennell

Buchanan
over

(Description
the
same

of
at

Eastern
an

Hindustan),
of laid
some

following thirty
in the
or

ground,
that many of

interval
streams

forty years,
Atlas be the
no

remarks

of the maps

down

Bengal
that
can

(the only series regarded

as

of
are

India,
no

lished, yet pubto

of

authority) given
are

longer

be

traced. that have

Then afford

lists which clue

to

are

such

mere

catalogues,
and be
no names

they
been

verification, beyond
or so

names;
as

either On
want

changed,
the of the other

corrupted
much of

to

longer

recognizable.
from and with
our ow^n

hand,

the

difficultyarises
the Puranas
recur

knowledge.
names

Scattered
in
the

through

other

works,

given
fix their

topographical lists
these
means

circumstances
have
not

which

locality: but

of
are,
to

verification

yet been
in

sufficiently investigated. Sanskrit, which,

there

There
reason

also, geographical treatises

is

See,

for

general note, the

conclusion

of

this

extract

from

habharata, the Ma-

140

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Mahendra,

Malaya, Sahya, Siiktimat/ Gandhama-

believe,
are

afford

much

accurate

and

information interesting

they
a

not

common.

Colonel

Wilford upon

speaks
his

of

having

received

number

from
a

Jaypur: but,
Sanskrit
had been

death,

they disappeared.
were

After

considerable Calcutta

interval, some

of his MSS. far

purchased only

for the

College: but by
dispersed.
from A

the

largerportion
on

of his collection

few^ leaves

graphical geo-

subjectswere
a

found,
tlie

which of
some

I translated
of

and

lished pubof tails de-

chapter
accurate

on

geography

the

districts The

Bengal (CalcuttaQuarterly Magazine, December,

were

1824).

and

valuable, though

the

compilation was
should be

modern.

Notwithstanding
able
extent to at identify

these

impediments, however,
and
our

we a

least mountains if practicable,

rivers, to
were our

much
so

greater

than

is

now

maps of

not

miserably
or

defective

in their nomenclature. have been been oriental

conversant

None scholars.

surveyors be doubted

graphers geoif any of the

It may the

of

them

have

with

spoken language
down
names

country.

They have, consequently, put

their
own

at

random,
lessly, care-

according to
crowded
to

inaccurate

appreciation of
and
no

sounds

vulgarly,and
are

corruptlyuttered;
bear

their maps similitude We need

not

of India whatever wonder

with

which appellations

either that
in
we

past
cannot

or

present denominations.
Sanskrit
names

discover

in

English
into

maps,

when,
Baraand

the

immediate

of Calcutta, Barnagore represents vicinity is

hanagar,
Ulubaria
we off,

Dakshineswar is

metamorphosed

Duckinsore,
a

Anglicizedinto Willoughbury. Going

Dalkisore unnecessary Kakamari. for

little further

have
most

Darikeswari, Midnapore
accumulation of
consonants
name

for

Medinipur,
in

and

CaughIndian
to
racy accu-

mahry
maps in which
'

for that

There afford and

is

scarcely a
of extreme

in

our

does

not

proof
of
an

indifference in

nomenclature, is,in
some

incorrectness national

sounds, estimating

degree,perhaps, a
reads

defect. is also of the found

text.

The

printed edition
but the
more

Saktimat,

which is that

in

some

MSS.:

usual

reading

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

141

and Paripatra dana/ Vinclhya, are ranges. As

the

seven

mountain

of them thousands are portions of mountains: unheard sive, extensome of, though k:)fty,* and abrupt;f and others better known, though of lesser elevation, and inhabited by people of low stature.^ There pure and degraded tribes, mixed to+

subordinate

may

here

add,

that

Suktimat

mountain

occurs

in Bhima's Parvan.

vasion in-

of the
'

eastern

region: Mahabharata,
here takes
the

Sabha
Riksha.
see

Gandhamadana For additional Vol.

place of
the

mountains
p. 334.

in The

Vayu,

Asiatic
and

searches, ReMarfrom

VIII.,
the

Bhagavata," Padma, which, Sone;

Kanda. of the that

add kandeyall the

following. Mainaka,
the
source

it appears river

Ramayaiia,

is at

being

termed

Mainakaprabhava: Kishkindhya
Hemachandra's

Trikuta, called, Rishabha, Kutaka,

of

also, in Konwa,**
the the

vocabulary,! Suvela.
or

Devagiri (Deogur,
are

EUora,
to

the mountain also called the

the

gods :
of rises.

Apocopi

said, by Ptolemy,
in the

be

mountains

gods). Rishyamuka,
or

Deccan,
Krishna

where

Pampa

Sri.saila Vol.

near Sri'parvata,

the the

(Asiatic Researches,
ManGo-

v.,

p.

303). Venkata,

hill of

Tripati. Varidhara,
the that

Droiia, Chitrakuta galaprastha,

vardhana ofif from

(Chitrakotein Bundelkhand),
range the

(near Mathura), Raivataka,ff

the
western

branches the

portion of
the Jumna: it is the

Vindhya,
of Tod.

towards

north,
it is

extending nearly to
the blue Girnar range; of mountains

according to Hemachandra,
Kakubha,
Nila

Aravali

(the

Orissat+), Gokamukha,

Indrakila,""Rama-

Sdravat.
compare

t Chitrasdnu, "having fair plateaus". But

the

Mdrkandeya-

purdna, LVII., Arya and mlechchha.

12.
+

" v., 19,

**

16.

! LVII., 13,
is Kollaka. Indische
"

se"j.

%
626.

IV., 96.

The

ordinary reading
Lassen's the

"H" See

Alterthumskunde, Vol. I., p.

"

I* Rather, ""
See

Neilgherries ?
Indische

Lassen's

Alterthumskunde,Vol. I., p.

551.

142

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

drink^ of the following streams gether,

theSmdhu,
and the

and

theSaraswati/
river

the the

Ganga, stately Godavari,Narmada,

:

the

great

Bahuda;^

Satadru, Chandrathe

and bhaga,^'

great river Yamuna;

Drishadwati/

girif (Ramtek, Naga (the

yanta, Arbuda

near

Tungapi'astha, Nagpur). Valakrama, Sudhamaii,

of

hills east

Ramgurh
and works.

), Bodhana,
(inthe

Paiidara, Durjawestern

Gonianta (AbiiiiiGujerat),

Ghats

"),

Kritasmara, Kiitasaila,
are.
'

Chakora.

i| Many

single mountains

named

in different
note at

See
The the

p. 130.

Sursooty, or
fourth
note

Caggur
elsewhere be the

or

Guggur,
said
to

N.W.H

of Thanesur.

See
^

in this page. is rise in the

The

Bahudci considers below

Himalaya.
the the Tirone,

Wilford

it to

Mahanada,

which

falls into

Ganges
thas
or

Malda.

The

Mahabharata**
two
more

has, amongst
of this name,

places of pilgrimage
near

rivers

parently, ap-

the

Saraswati, one, Arjuni

feeder the is
a same

to the east.

Hemachandraff implying
the is called

gives, as
'white
or

synonyms,
A

and

Saitavahinf;
Mahanada

both

river'.

main has

of the

Dhavali,

Dhauli,
"*

which

meaning.
of considerable
traces

The

Diishadwati the

river

importance in
its ancient

the

history of

Hindus, althouglino

of

name

Vide

p. 131, supra, that the the

foot-note. lection is

t It

seems

the usual

Kamagiri.
in the known

Here

ends

list of mountains

named

X Probably
here
intended.

Ramgurh
Indische

which

is otherwise

Bhdgavata-purdna. as Huzareebagh is
626.
,

" See
Kora? II reads
:

Lassen's The

Alterthumskunde, Vol. I.,p.

of the

printed edition

Mdrkandeya-purdna

LVII., 15,

H
""

In

Sirhind.

The

Sursooty is
and
8513.

tributaryof

the

Guggur.
Bahuda

Vana-parvan, 8323
152.

IV., "j-jwith the

The

Amara-kosa, I.,2, 3, 32,

also

identifies the

Saitavahini.

144

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Vitasta/ deep Krishnaveni, the Iravati,^ Payoshni/ and Devika;* the Vedasmrita, Vedavati/
vati, the
Delhi. whicli
names

According
case our

to

Wilford,
have the

the

Drishadwati the
now

is the

Caggur;

in

maps

taken

libertyof transposingthe
is the northern

of the the

rivers,as
the

Caggur
both

stream,
and

and

Sursooty
form
one

southern;

risingin
or

the

Himalaya,
the
then

unitingto (but,more
and

river,called Guggur
or

Caggur, in
doubt,

maps, west, southsiderable con-

Sarsuti correctly,
is lost in the

which Saraswati), There in the

runs

desert. both

have,

no

been
in

changes here,
courses
'

nomenclature

and

the

of the The

rivers. is the

Vipasa
or

Beas, Hyphasis,
or

or

Bibasis.

The

Iravati

is the
^

Ravi,
The

Hydraotes,
but

Adris. the Vitasta: the

Jhelum,
or

still

called, in Kashmir,
the

Bidaspes
^

Hydaspes.*
Vishnu and
are none

This

river,according to
but
the

Purana,f
Kiirnia
several very

rises from from

the the of its

Riksha

mountains:
or

Vslyu
There
but the

bring it

Yindhya
appears

Satpuda
the
be

range.

indications

position in
to

Mahabharata,
near

precise. Its
near

source

that

of

Krishna. should

It flows

the

ginning benear or

of the
to

Daridaka

forest,which
Godavari:

place it through
it,comes
These

rather

the

sources

of

the

it passes bathed in

Vidarbha
to

Berar; and, Yudhishthira,having

the

Vai-

diiryamountain
make
*

and the

the

Narmada

river. is the

circumstances

it The

likelythat
Deva these
or are

Pain

Ganga
the

river

in

t question,

Goggra.
from

Both

Paripatra

range.

In

some

MSS.,

that the treatise in Hindi it appears geographical Chandrabhaga, Iravati,Satadrii, called,in Vipasa, and Vitasta are now that language, Chenab, Ravi, Satlaj, and Jhelara. Byasa,
*

From

modern

p. 130, supra. X See Professor Wilson's

p. 49.

Vide

Critical,and Essays,Analytical,
the into the

Philological,

".C.,Vol. L,

According to the Rcvwiuihdtmya,XL., rises in the Vindhya mountains, and falls

Taptee.
between It is, further, there stated that

Payoshni, or Payoshiiika, the Tapi the Tapati,or

"

tract

of

country

included

the

source

of the

Payoshni and

Varaha

is called

Somavarta.

FROM

THE

MAHABIIARATA.

145

Chitravaha, the Tridiva,^Ikshumalavi/ Karisliini,

the latter is read Veda

to

Vedasini

and which

Vetasini. may be One

In the

the

Ramayaria
as

occur seem

and in

Vedavainasika,
the direction of

same, them

they
may

be

the Sone.

of

be

the

From evident

meanings of Tapi" one etymology" and Payoshi'u,

these two
rivers. As
is stated

the very

corrupt Sanskrit

word,

but

of tween be-

might
at

infer

some

connexion

p. 130, supra, the latter flows

they both originate

into the former.

from
At

the

Riksha
a

mountains;
now

and

Chandway

stream

called

Poorna

the Poorna does The

whether or represents the Payoshni, but it seems the the that

we

joins the Taptee. Whether the Taptee above Chandway

must

so, is uncertain:

choose

between

the two.

Painganga
that
is
we

falls into find that the

opinion
course,

may

to Professor Wilson's fatally it. Payoshni Equally untenable, of

Wurda,

in

of
to

the

Lassen

"

itself: see Journal Payoshni is the Wurda Societyof Delhi, Jan., 1853, pp. 44, 45. Professor Arcluwloyical Indische Alterthumskunde,Vol. I., pp. 572, 573, foot-note -is led the view
is the Taptee in its entirety, Payoshi'u' tially parthe in Mathe is that not mentioned Tapi assumption

the conclusion

that

the

by the hdbhdrata; on
p.

which

point

see

Professor

Wilson's the

fourth from

foot-note that
to be

at

148, infra. He
in das Meer have

likewise, misinterprets,
where he stromender
to
recur"

passage the

poem,

2317"2319, Vana-parvan,
"eiu
I shall

supposes The

Payoshni
in

called which

Fluss".
I

passage

question" to

occasion

subjoinand

translate:

^^^T^

^f^xirt ^^^^^f^m:
trt ^ t^^^
successive
roads

II

^fi:
"Yonder

^fw
lead to

^f^WT^^:

ii

There, beyond Dakshii'iapatha. Avanti and the Rikshavat mountains, are the great Vindhya mountains, the river (samudrayd) Payoshi'u, and hermitagesof mighty Rishis, and many^
full to

of roots

and

fruits.

Then

comes
a

the

road

to

Vidarbha

next, that country

his viations de-

Kosala; and, beyond that, in Ritter,

what between his

lies direction, southerly

the

Dakshiiiiipatha."
deference
to

Bopp's

Naliis

and

from
as

follows: n.

Bopp where right,strangely renders the precedingverses laufeu siidlicher Richtuug nacb, diese Landstrassen "Vielfaltig
10

146

TOrOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

and the deep Chitrasena,the Gomati, the Dhiitapapa, Nischita/ Kritya, great river Gaiidaki;^ the Kaiisiki,

Beos
'

of From One

Eastern

Malwa:

but
:

it rises from
two

in

the

Riksha

mountain.*

Paripatra,Kiirma
copy of the has

Mahendra, others,
from

Vayu. f
Ikshula and the Krinii.

Ikshumalinf;
has
an

One has
^

MS.

Vayu
rivers

Ikshula,

Mahendra:
+

Matsya
Pu-

Ikshuda. Of but and these

not

Wilford's

list has the

two

Drakshala.
are

first The

named

in

the

Padraa

rana,

in the

Vayu,
are

"c. well

Goomty,
The

in

Oude,

the Gunis said

duk,
to

the

Coosy"
MSS.

known.

Dhutapapii
In flow the

rise in the
*

Himalaya,
read
or

In

different the

Michita Nirvirii

and

Nisrita.
to

Vayu
the

and

Matsya,

Nischira

is said

from

Himalaya.

an

Avanti die

vorbeibeugend, Hochweisen,
"von

an

Rikschwan die
ziim

dem

Berge
Wurzehi

audi.
"

Dies Waldwoh"

ist

Viiidhya
nungen ist der

Bergeshohe, Payoschni
an

Meere
an

fliesst

von

Friichten nacb Kosala

uud

reich;

Dies

Weg

Vidarbha;
von

(beide iiach Nonlen) fiihrt jener

bin;
v.,

Weitcr

siidwarts

dort

aber

ist das Siidland

(Dekan)." KrdkiDule,
the
name

49G. not

I do

undertake
not
was

to

prove

that, in early times,

the whole of the the
from

of Pa-

yoshi'ii may
But the
case

have

been

appliedto
in

modern
we see

Taptee.
from

otherwise
as

Pauranik the

period, as

the

and Viah'ni-purdiia, the

*

appears

LVII., Murkantieya-purdtki,

24,

Bhdgavata-purma,
For

V., 19, 18, "c.

see

the

Vedavati,
is

the

Mahdblidrata
,

Anusdsana-parvan
at

7651.

The

Vedasini

is mentioned

in my and said

sixth
to

note in

p, 131, supra:

and

the
cension re-

Vedavainasika of the

named,

be

the

east, in the Bengal

t The
a

Rdmdyaiia, Kishkmdhd-kdMa, XL., 21, Tridiva and Alaya or, perhaps,Tridivalaya

" "

are

mentioned

in

list of rivers

cited,apparently from
And Journal
"

some see

in Purai'ia, my

the
at

Niti-mni/i'd-ha.
p. 155,

I As.
has

Res., Vol. VIII., p. 335.

"

first note
"

infra.

" Hodgson
seven

As. Soc.

Beng.,1849, p. 766

states

that the Gunduk

affluents, the Barigar,Narayaui, Swetigaiulaki, Marsyangdi, Daramdi, Gandi, and Trisul.

The Bhotia As.

Coosy, also, is
Cosi, Tamba

up, Cosi,Likhu

made

he says,

of

seven

streams,
and

"

the

Milamchi,
Journal

Cosi,Diid Cosi, Arun,

Tamor.

Soc.

Beng., 1843, Part

II.,pp. 646"649;

1849, p. 766.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

147

Nichita, Lohatarini/ Rahasya, Satakumblia,

the

and

also

the Charmanwatf,* Chandrabhaga,^ HastiSarayi'i,^ and BhimaraDis, Saravati/Payoshiii, Para,'^ soma,

^

Also The

Lohataraiii

and

Lohacharirii. identified but

we

or Sarayii Surjoo is commonly

with

the Deva.

Wilford
to

says

it is

so

by

the Pauraiiiks:
are

have, here, proof

the

the

contrary, f

They

also

distinguished by

people
enter

of

the country.

Although
different

identical

through great part

of their course, the

they
^

rise

as

streams, and

again divide, and

in this
error name

Ganges by
The

distinct branches. of the

same

recurrence

name,

as

in several of is the

lar simi-

subsequent instances, is, possibly,an

but it

copyist:
ferent dif-

is, also, sometimes

rivers. In
one

likelythat
we

one

appliedto

MS.

have,
+

in

place of this word, Chaito

travati, and, in another, Vetravati.

*

Read, also,Satavari. Banganga.

The read

According
which is

Wilford, "
Malwa,

the

Saravati

is the
^

Vayu
Vaiii

has

Para,
Vena.

river in

the Parvati.

||

MSS.
*

and

The

Chumbul.
Asiatic the

Vide

p. 131, supra. p. 411,

from

+ See
one

Researches, Vol. XIV.,

a

That the

the

Devika

is not Anuin ^l.

with

Sarayu is, again,pretty

latter in si. 7647. each the the The

clear

Mahdbhurata,
is mentioned

in Msana-parvan, -where,

list of rivers, the Devika

former and

7G45, and

the

clearlydistinguishedfrom In the Bengal recension of

a

Sarayu are also other in the Amara-kokt, I., 2, 3, 35. Rdniayaim, Kishkindhd-kdnda XLL, 13,
,

the

Devika The
+

river is

placed in

south. the river

thus dilates, on Rdja-nigliant'u metrically,

Tapani:

The druma the

"

Tapani
which

is here reads

made
"

one

with

the Vetravati. is asserted

In the
to

t^abda-kalpathe
same
as

tdpin'ithe
:

Vetravati
p.

be

Vetravati,or
the

Betwa

see

131, supra,

foot-note.

Further,
the

that

dictionary, professingto
with

follow

the

identifies Rdja-nighant'u,

Tapini
for the
20.

Tapi.

" Asiatic
p. 408.

Vol. XIV., pp. 40S),456, 457. Researches, I

IIAs. Res., Vol. XIV.,

Para, Mahdblmrata Further, there
is
a
,

question their identity. See,

called Para. 10"

Adi-parvan, 2926; Mdrkandeyd-purdna, LVII.,

feeder of the

Godavery

148

TOPOGRAPrilCAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Nivara,Maliita,' Viria,^ Satabala, Chulaka,^ thiVKaverf,' PavitraJ Kui'idala, Sindhu/ Rajani/ PuSuprayoga,*' Vira, Bhima/" Oghavati,Paramalini, Piirvabhirama, lasini/^ Karisliii'ii Papahara, Mahendra, Patalavati/^

'

According
flows

to

the the

Vayu,*
south.

this rises It

in

the

Sahya mountain,
Beema
of Au-

and

towards

is,therefore, the

rungabad.
^

The

Kaverif

is well the

known,
of

and

has

always

borne

the

same

appellation ; being
^

Chaberis

Ptolemy.
river of the Deccan.

Read

Chuluka.
; the

Read, also, Tapi

Read Rises Read Ahita in the and

Taptee

Sahita.
flows

Sahya mountain, and

called

southwards:

Vayu,

"c.

Vichitra.

Several
is Also This
as one

rivers
of
some

are

by

this name,

as

well

as

the Indus.

There
^

note, the

Kalee

Sindh, in
the

Malwa.

Vajini.
agrees
a

'"

best,

in name,

with

Beema.

It is also

tioned, men-

Tirtha,
Suktimat:

in the

Mahabharata. and

"
There feeder
be

"

From
eastern

Kurma the

Vayu.
a

is

Balasan

from

the

portion of
be the

Himalaya,
if the has

of the

Mahanada,

which
'^

may Also

Palasini,

mountain
a

in this direction. the Riksha

The Vayu Pippalavati.

Pippala, from

mountain.

And

accordingto
Kaveri river
of

the

Vishnu. may

Vide be" the

p. 130, I

supra.
"

t The
so-called into the

the

text

and,

which, accordingto

strongly suspect, is Revd-mdhdhuya Chap. XL.,

,

the falls

Nerbiulda. of the veri; Katerms

The

Ilaima-koki, IV., 150, gives Ardhajahnavias a name and the TrikdyicLa-ksha, I.,2, 32, gives Ardhagnnga.
the
at

These

signify Half-Ganges. of Compare a name

See
+

Godavari pp.

in

my

third

note

at

p. 132, supra.

my

foot-note
is
a

144,

145, supra.

In

the

Trikdncta-iesha,
ihe

I, 2, 31, Tapi

synonym

of "Yamuna.
It there
seems

" Vana-parvan, 5026.

to

be

in

or

near

Punjab.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

149

Asikni,*the great river Kusachira/ the Makari/ PraMena/ Hema, and Dhritavati/Puravati/ Anuvara, shna,*^ Saibyji, Kapi/ Sadanira/f Adhrishya,the great river Kusadhara/ Sadakanta/''Siva, Viravati,Vastu, : KampantV^ Hiraiiwati," Suvastu,^^ Gaiiri, Vara,Viran^

Also Also Also Read Also Also In

Kusavira. Mahika Sena. Kritavati and and

Maruiidachi.

Ghfitavati.

Dhusulya.
Atikrishria.

'

place of both, Suvarthachi. Paripatra: Vayu

Kusanara. and

'

From Also Also Also One

Matsya.

^"

Sasikanta.
Vastra of the and

"

Suvastra.
in the Mahabharata.

'^

Tirthas

||

See

my

fourth

note

at

p. 131

supra. and of than the

one one

t The
Sadanira
there
seems

Amara-kosa,
and to

I.,2, 3, 32,
to be
names
more

Haima-koia, IV,, 151,

and the
same

make But second

Karatoya
have

stream.

appear
to

been

Sadanira.

Thus,
,

be the

located, by the Mahabharata,

Gaudaki
;

between Part

and M. V,

XL, p, Carte, "c.,

For
+

423

and

Sabhd-parvan 793, et seg., the Sarayu. See OriginalSanskrit Texts, de Saint-Martin's Memoire Analytiquesitr la
and

p. 95. of the Suvastu On the

identifications Vol.

Gauri, see
see

Indische de

Alterthums-

kunde,
Memoire

II.,p.
Wilson

132.

former,

also

M, V,

Saint-Martin's

Sec, Analytique,
"

pp.

fi3, 64,

Professor Soastus and

Ariana

Anticjuu, pp. 183,

as

190, 194

"

considered

the

Garroeas

of Arrian

" This
The

stream

is named 7651.

denoting but one river. again in the Mahabharata, to -wit, Hirana,

a

in

the

Anumsana-parvan,
Little Gunduk

is called A.

of corruption

its ancient

name,

Hiranyavati. See Gen, Supplementary Number, Ij Vana-parvan, 8094.

Cunningham,
the

Journal

As.

Soc.

1863, Bern/.,

p. Ixxvii. On

Kampana
132,

and

the

Hiranwati, see

sche Indi-

Alterthumskunde, Vol. II.,p.

150

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Viswamitra kara,Panchami, Rathachitra,Jyotiratha,

1*
"

ViKiichira,^MadhLivahini,^ Upendra,Bahula, Kapinjalii, Vidisa,'^ Krishnavena,+ Vena,f Tungavena,^ nadiV Pinjala,

'

According
Also Three Also Also

to

the

Mahabharata
,

this
or

rises

in

the

Vaidurya

mountain, part
'

of the

southern

Vindhya

Satpuda

range.

Kuvira. MSS.
Vainadi. Kuvena. It agree in

reading this Ambuvahini.

for the

"

is, possibly, meant

called from
to

Tuugabhadra
same

or

Toombudra.
*

river
I have

in

Malwa,

so

the
be

city of
Bhilsa. which
text.

the

name,

which

elsewhere is
a

conjectured
river in the river

[| Megha

Duta,
Betwa

31.11 There
at

'Bess'

maps,

joins the

Bhilsa,and

is,probably, the

of the

The

tirtha of Viswamitra
7009.

is mentioned

in

the

Mahabharata.,
and

Vana-

parvan,

t According to the Padma-purdna

into the Krishr.a. See Professor p. 68. For
+

there
,

is

river Vein,

it falls Vol.

Wilson's

"c,, Essays,Analytical,

I,,

the

Krishnaveiia

or

Krishi'iaveiu, see
the
9.
,

pp.

130

and

132, supra.
Rdmd-

The yana,
vena,

Krishi'iaveni is ranked

among

rivers of the the Alter

south

in the

XLI. Kishkindhd-kdnda, and

On

Upavena,
For

consult the

Indische
see

Tungaveua, Krishnathumskunde. Vol. I., p. 576,

Vena,

third foot-note.

Krishna,

p. 152,

infra, fourth

foot-note.

" This
7646.

river is commemorated

in the Mahabharata,

Aniddsana-parvan,
sun was

i|I have
in Central the
to

discovered

that, in
the

the middle

ages,

the
"

worshipped,

India, under
termination
at
or
near

Prakrit Bhailla

and ofBhailla, from hhd, 'light', designation a temple ilia, denoting possession. There was which Journal
as are

Bhilsa,
such data and

name

I take Soc. known

to

be

corruption of
p. 112. be it would

hhdilla +

isa,or

hlidilleia. See

As.
now

Beng.,1862,
to me,

Reasoning
and

from
to

equally riskful
Bhilsa. IT See foot-note

assert

to

deny

the identity of the sites of Vidisa

Professor
on verse

Wilson's
161

of the

"c.. Vol. II., Essays, Analytical, translation of the Meghaduta.

p. 337,

152

TOrOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Vasa, Varana, Asi/ Nala, Dhfitimati, Purnasa/* Ta-

masi,^ Vrishabha,f Brahinamedhya,Briliaclwati. These other largestreams, as the Krishna/ whose and many waters are always salubrious, and the slow-flowing
'

This

and

the
two

preceding scarcely merit

small
streams

place amongst
the

the
east

rivers; being
and
^

which

fall into

Ganges

west

of

Benares,

which

is,thence, denominated
the

Varanasi.+

Pariiasa"or Variiasa,from
Also The Manavi. Krishna its
more

Paripatra mountain. probably, here

to

'

of the Deccan

is
,

intended that

though ; al-

ordinary designation seems

or

be

already
the

Krishriaveria specified,
same;

Krishnaverii.

||The

meaning

is much the

the

one

being

the 'dark

the other,simply river',

'dark',

the

Niger.

In

the Calcutta

edition

of the

Mahdbhdrata,
and the the
to

this stream,

and

two

others named
of

before, the Panchami

is omitted

Tungaveua, Vrishabha",
for

have

the

epithet
cluded, in-

which 'greatriver',

by

Translator.
"

t The
and
+

text, from

"Brahmabodhya"
the air of there
an

both MSS.

names

has,
in the

to

me,

interpolation. Some
"Varaua". XV.

omit

it;

Calcutta

edition the

is Varuiia
,

Sic in ori(j.See

Vdmana-purdiia Chap.
Wilson's The the second Sanskrit

The

prototypes
Varais the forms for

given in Professor and Varailasi. nasi, Varaiiasi,

most

of 'Benares'

Dictionaryare
three

of these

usual, and

is

as

old

as

II.,1, 16, Malidhlidshya,

from and the
sur

but M. my

only
de
own

can possibly come Saint-Martin, is a real brook, senses.

the

first

Varana
not
a

-f Asi.

The

instauce; Asi, pace

trust

fiction,if
it.

I may

I have

often
"

crossed

bridge over

essayistjust named, to I'Jnde,p. 286, referring

"

The

Etude
the

la

Geog. Grecque
or

et

Latine

de

'Eniyytnis
,

writes: 'EQiyeaijg,

"Cette

reconnait sans la derniere de la liste d'Arrieu riviere, se la Vardnasi, petite riviere qui se jette dans la gauche

difficulte dans du

Gange

nares, Be-

qui
On

en

pris son

nom

(en Sanscrit Varanasi)."

one Thsang wrested, inquire, besides Hiouen authority, may does this geographer place a river Varanasi the city of Benares? near See his Memoire "c., pp. 95, 110, 111. Anahjtique, " See, for a river thus denominated, Mahdbhdrata, Anuidsana-parvan,

what

7647.

Variiasa

Banuas,

the

name

of two notes.

Indian

rivers.

II Vide p. 150, sujpra, text and

FROM

THE

MAIIABHARATA.

153

MandavaliimV the Brahman 1/ Maliagaiiri, Durga/ ChiChitraratha, tropahi/* Mandakini/t VaitaManjiila,'^f the Muktimati/ Marani/ the great river Kosa/

'

A
A

river river

from in

Suktimat:

Vayu.
is
a one

It Cuttack, according to Wilforcl."

of the rection. dia

Tirthas

of the

and, apparently,in Mahabharata, ||

different has

Buchanan river
^

(Eastern Hindustan,
in the

Vol.

II.,p. 585)
There

of this Both in

name

Dinajpoor. Vindhya:
in Central

from

Vayu
India.

and

Kiirma.

is

Goaris,
* ^

Ptolemy,
Riksha:

From Also From

Vayu.
and
:

Munja
Riksha

Makaravahini.
to

Vayu. According
in Cuttack. It is

the

Mahabharata,1Iit rises
in the

in the
''

mountain

Chitrakuta.**

The river Also From

Byeturnee
of read

named,

Mahabharata,ff

as

a
^

Kalinga.+t Nipa
and Koka. also but read

Riksha,

Suktimati, ""

which

is the

read-

The

Pratdpa-mdrtanda speaks
that is to
say,

of the river the

limits

in Chitrotpala, of the

the country
On

of

Utkala,

within

present Orissa.

this river

see

Colonel

Wilford,
be he

Asiatic Vahiui
is

Researches, Vol.

XIV.,

p. 404. lator Trans-

t Here, in the
took On the the other

the original,
to

interposed.Possibly the
treated
to
as

word

epithetical.
has, in the preceding pages,
words which I
am

hand,

lations appelas

of rivers

several

disposed

regard

only
Texts,

namely, vipdpd, satahald,and pdpahard. qualificatory; Mandakinis than one. See Original Sanskrit more X There were
Part

" Asiatic

88. II.,p. 429, Vol. XIV., Researches,

foot-note

p. 404.

It is well in the

known.

II A tirtha called Brahmani "jl Vana-parvan, 8200, 8201.

**

is mentioned

Vana-parvan, 803G.

It is

northern
,

river

in 94.

the

Kishkindhd-kdnda

XLIV.,

\X The 65, locates

See

Bengal
a

recension

of the

Bengal recension of the Rdmdyana, ff Vana-parvan, 10098. Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-kdnda, XLIV.,

north,

Vaitaraiu

river in the
at

""

my

fourth note

p. 132, supra.

154

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

RIVERS.

Karatoya/f Lohitya,^* Utpalavati, ninga/Puslipaveni, Marisha,Saraswati, Vrishakahwa/ Kiunari,Rishikulya,^ versal Mandakini, Punya/ Sarvasanga. All these, the unidreds of abundance, besides hunmothers, productive
t

of inferior note,

are

the

rivers

of

Bharata,^

ing
^

of the

Matsya. Wilford" considers Anaga

and
a

it to

be

the Swarnarekha

of Cuttack. Also be

Suranga. Perhaps
river

the

reading preferable

should
the

Sumanga;
of the

flowing from

Maintika, according to

Mahabhcirata.
"^

Part
A

Brahmaputra.
river in the

'

considerable

east, flowing between

Dinajpoor

and
*

Rungpoor.
Also This Vrishasahwa. and the and

II
from last

preceding flow
Kurma. The The

Suktimat, according to
occurs

the

Vayu, Matsya,
^

also
to

Rishika.l
the
same

Also

Suparha.
but there

Puiiyais
a

considered
river

be

Poonpoon province.
than well
as

of

Behar;
'

is also

Poorna

in the

It is

possible that
be others

further

research in the

will

identifymore
as

those
meet

attempted to
with

verified

foregoing notes,
In the

readily recognizable.

authorities

con-

"

In the Mahdhh.,

the

Bengal

recension

7647, a river Lohita is spoken of; and Aniisds.-parvan, of the Rdmdyaiia, Kish.-kdnda, XL., 26, places the
And
see

"great river" t See X The

Lauhitya in the east. As. Res., Vol. XIV., p. 422; speaks original
:

As. second

Res., Vol. XIV., p.

note

425.

also my rivers :
"

at p. 149, supra.

of

these

as

existing "by

hundreds

and

by

thousands"

vJ^ "Sfrjlft
,

^f ^11
if real

" Asiatic ilThis

named hdhhdrata and

Researches

Vol. XIV.,

p. 403.

"Vrishakahwa",
and

readings,I

take

to

mean

"the river

Vi'ishaka"
has pp.

''the river

named

Vfishasa."

The

printed Mathough
than it may

Vrishakabwaya.
130"132,
whether the
to

%
be

See

su])ra.
it derives
a

As

to

the

dm, Vishnu-pur
river" is rather

uncertain

Rishikulya
a

the Aryato

kulya"
that

from

Mahendra the

mountains,
mountains among
see

there

scarcely room
so

doubt

it refers

Suktimat

stream

named. of
etc.

Rishikulya,further, stands
JJaima-kosa,IV.,
148.

the

synonyms

Ganga

in

the

Also

p. 167,

infra,note 1,

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

155

accordingto
suited and of several

remembrance.
not

occur

comprehended

in the

text,

as

the

Kulu'i

Ikshu,*

from

the Mahi

Himalaya; Vritraghni,Chandanaf (theMahy Oojein),

of Western from

(Ciiundun
in

Bhagalpoor),

I and Malwa), Siprti,

Mahanada

Avanti

(rivers near

Paripjitra ;
in

Orissa, Druma,

Dasarria

(Dhosaun"

Bundelkhand), Chitraand

kiita, Sroiii (or Syena), Pisachika, Banjula, Baluvahini,

Matkuria,
all from

Riksha;
and

Nirvindhya, Madra, Nishadha, Sinifrom

bahu, Kumudwati,

Toya,

Vindhya; Banjula,from Utpalavati,from

and the

Sahya; Malaya;
and

Kritamala, Tamraparrii,Pushpajati,and Langulini

besides and

Vaiiisadhara,
from
,

from

Mahendra;
In

Mandaga
we

Kripa (or Riipa)

some

Suktimat.

Ramayaria
and Varada

have,
Eastern Wurda
and
most

already specified,the Ruchira,'i Parapa,

or

Sarasw^ati
of

,1[Vegavati
and
we

Vyki
many
the

of

Madura,
in the

or

Berar;

have

others

Mahabharata

ferent difof

works,
the Indian

fi'om

which

Sanskrit
with
some

appellationsof
little time and

rivers

might be,

trouble,

collected.

For

the

Ikshumati,
;

the

''O'^iunnq of Arrian, see

with

As. Res., Vol. XIV.,

pp. 420, 421

also Indische AUerthumshmde,

Vol. I., p. 602, first foot-note; the Translator's

note

and, for the Ikshnmalavi, "c., p. 145, supra,

thereon.

Further,
in 3.

t In the
the

the Ikshuka. Niti-mayukha names Bengal recension of the Rdmayana, Kishkindhd-knii"a the

the

XL., 20,
in the

Chandani,
at

east,

is

spoken of;
It

and

Mount

Chandana,
that

south,
See
+

XL.,
p.

134,

supra,

foot-note. See M.

should de

seem

Sipra

is

no

riant va-

of the Vaidik du

Sipha.

Vivien

Saint-Martin's

Geographic
empties
Wilson,

Veda,
" Now
the

p. 53, first foot-note.

called, by the natives, Dasan.

Betwa. river
mountain

It rises in

Bhopal, and
to Professor

into A
to

Dasarua
a

is

said, in

the

Puranas, according
See his

rise in

called Chitrakiita.

Essays, Analytical, "c..

the
20.

Vol. II., p. 336,

first foot-note.

j Signer
recension

Gorresio

takes

this word

as

an

epithetof
,

Kut'ila: Bengal

of the

Rdmayana,

Kislikindhd-kdnda

XL.,

Kishkindhd-kdnda, XL., 24, Bengal

of the
; and

recension. the

In

the

corresponding
appears
qualified un-

passage

genuine Rdmayana,

XL., 21,
as

Saraswati

also in the

Bengal recension,

southern

river, at

XLI.,

57.

People Next
names

and

countries.

hear of
are

from

me,

descendant of the

of

Bharata,

the

the the

inhabitants

different

countries. MadreSiiraseSukii-

They
yas,

Kurus,
in

Panchalas/
thickets

Salwas,*

and

dwellers

(Jangalas),f

nas,^ Kalingas/

Bodhas/

Malas,^ Matsyas/

'

The also

people
be

of

the

upper
as

part

of

the the the

Doab. Panchalas tribe. t

The

two

words Kuru sixth

might

understood

denoting
of

of

the the

country;
note
^

there
p.

being

two

divisions

See

at

160, infra.
Siirasenas
Arrian.
were

The of The
in

the

inhabitations

of

Mathura,

"

the

Su-

raseni
^

people
the
a

of

the

upper of that the

part

of

the

Coromandel

coast, well
as

known,

traditions

Eastern called

Archipelago,

Kling. "

Ptolemy

has

city
mari.

in

part,

Caliga;

and

Pliny, Ca-

lingajproximi
''

One

of

the

tribes

of

Central

India,

according

to

the

Vayu.

It is also

read

Bahyas. |

Vide
6.

pp. In

133

"

135,

supra; recension among Salwas

and of

compare the

the

3Idrkaiicle^/n-purd/ia,
the Haima-

LVIII.,

the
are

Bengal
have

Rdmdyaiia, Kishkindhd-kditUa,
nations. In

XLIII., 23, they

kosa, IV., t The
which the
was,

classed the

the
or

western

23,

we

Karaknksbiyas.
?

original is Tn"?"^5IT^^^T
is,
not

Madreyajangalas,
in the is

the but

meaning
'dwellers That

of
in

"Madreyas

and

dwellers
we

thickets",

Madra

thickets'.
a

Similarly
called Also and the
see

have

Kurnjangalas.
from and the

there

however,

tribe
2127.

Jangalas,
see

clear

Mahdbhdrata,

Udyoga-parvan,
+

pp.

161,
pp

163,
132
"

176, infra.
and
132
"

See,

for the

Kurus and

Panchalas, Kalingas,

134,
pp,

foot-note, supra.
134,
supra, and p. 233. is made

" For
p. 166,

Kalinga infra.

compare As.

Also

Col,

Wilford, Journ.
to

Soc.

Beng.,

1851,

liProximate,
in

apparently,

the

Bahya

river, of

which

mention

the

Niti-mayukha.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

157

Kasikosalas/" Chedis/^f tyas/ Saubalyas/Kuntalas,^*

*

The
,

Malas

and the

Malavartis central

are

placed
The
to

in

the

Vayu

and reads of

Matsya

amongst
t

nations. Mala

Markaiideya
be

Gavavartis.

Wilford
As

"

considers in the

the

Malbhoom have

Miduapoor.
it to
"

noticed in

I Megha Duta,!|

supposed
Behar.

be

situated

Chhattisgarh.
Dinajpoor, Rungpoor,
and

The

people

of

Cooch

Quarterly Oriental Magazine, (December, 1824),Vol. II.,p. 190,

first foot-note.
^

Read

Kusandas,
Central India. and

Kusalyas, Kusadhyas, Sausulyas.

place,
which
one

Kisadhyas,

and

placed in
^

Also

Sausalyas
is,
of

Kuntala
one

in the

one

of
name

the

central is

countries;

in

another,
to

southei'n.

The

applied, in inscriptions,
situated,part
of the
sistently con-

the

province in
this
of

Kurugode
Vol. is
in

is

Adoni

district with

(AsiaticResearches, position,it
Vidarbha,

IX,

p.

429

If); and,
the

placed amongst
the Dasa Kumava.

dependent Quarterly
in

or

allied

states

Oriental
'"

Magazine, September,
central The nation: combination

1827.** The

Vayu.

Ramayaiiaff places them

the country between Benares

the and

east.

indicates

Oude.
' '

Chedi
the

is

usually considered

as

Chandail,""
the synonym

on

the

west

of

In

Haima-kosa, IV., 27, tbey

Wilson

have

Upahalakas.
Maladas reads
"

t Professor
I
+

put "Chedyas".
that the

find, in MSS.,
among and the

MdrkanHeya
nations. The

names

the

and

Ga-

vavartilas
43
"

eastern

printed edition

LVII.,

Mauadas

Manavartikas.
33G.

" Asiatic
See I!
on

Researches, Vol. VIII., p.

Wilson's of the translation of the

Professor
99

E'ssaj/s, "c., Vol.11.,p. 329, Analytical,

note

verse

Or

Colebrooke's Miscellaneous
statement is

MeghadiHa. Essays, Vol. II.,p.

Mackenzie.

272, foot-note.

The

for the authority

**

Major
22.

See

Professor

Wilson's

"c., Essays,Analytical,
For the
at p. 172, infra.

Vol. II.,p. 280.

see

ft KisJtkiiulhd-kancta, XL.,
the Translator's second
note

country of the Kosalas,

at

"" The
have
the

historyof

this view

I have Chedi
was

given

length, and,
of
the American

moreover,

proved conclusivelythat

collocal, at least in part, with

Journal Oriental

present District of Jubulpoor. See

158

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

Matsyas
,

Kamslias
,

Bhojas
Nagpoor.
and the

^
,

Sindliupulinknown,
in times

the

Jungle Mehals,
the
'

towards

It is
*

subsequent to
Some

Purarias,as
Vatsa central
;

Rariastarabha. other the

copies read
the of

Puranas

have

such of

name

amongst

countries;
near

people, perhaps,
the
one

Vatsa, f Raja
the

Kausambi,
are,

the
two

junction of

Jumna of

and

Ganges, t

There the

however,

Matsyas,"
with the

which,
In
to

according to
the in

Yantra of

Samraj,
he

is identifiable

Jeypoor.

Dig-vijaya
or
^

Nakula,
the back

subdues

Matsyas [jfurther Vayu

of the
**

west,

Gujerat.
on are

Situated

of

the

Vindhya
with
are

range

and H

Matsya, They
which of confirms
one are

generallynamed locality.They
sons

the said

people
to

Malava,

this

be

posterity
but
, ,

Karusha,
^

of the also

of the

Manu the

Vaivaswata.

These

placed along
522,

Vindhya
Journal

chain

at

Vol. VI., Society,

pp. 517, 520

"

533; and
et

As.

Soc.

Beng.,
ever

1861, pp.317,
*

et

seg.; 1862, pp. Ill, established Journal

see

seq.
any

It

seems

scarcely

that Amer.

division

of India

was

called
521.

Rauastambha. For

See

Orient.

Soc,

Ranastambabhramara,
here referred
to not

Transactions

of

Vol. VI., pp. 520, the Royal As. Soc,

Vol. I., p. 143, Colebrooke's

foot-note.
"

f Udayaua
the
name sense

"

is, indeed, called

in that that
"

Vatsaraja, but
Vatsa See
was

in

of

Raja

of Vatsa, and

of

Raja

Vatsa.

the

of his realm,

Kausambi,
pp.
2

of the

Vmavadattd,, Preface,

capital. my Journal and 6, foot-notes;

the

of his

edition As. Soc.

Beng., 1862, p. 11, third foot-note. the site of X Gen, Ciuiningham finds it on Journal As. Soc. Beng., 1848, p. 28. " In the Mahdbhdrata, Sahhd-parvan 1105
,

present Karra.
notice

See

and

1108,

is taken

of the

king of Matsya
an

figure as
south
in

eastern

Aparamatsyas ; and, people. They are placed among

,

and

of the

at 1082,

the

Matsyas
of

the

nations the

the

the

Ramdyaria, Kishkindhd-kdnda
,

XLl.,

11; while
them
,

Bengal
1192,

recension, Kishkindkd-kdMa ilThe

M. passage referred
no

XLIV.,
is

12, locates

in

the

north.

to

the

Mahdhhdrnta

Sahhd-parvan,

where, however,

people
"

called Etude
may be

Matsyas
sur

is intended.

^ suggests that
**

V.

de

Saint-Martin the Kariishas

la

Geog. Grecgue,"c.,
the the fourth there
on

p. 199

"

identifiable with
note

Chrysei of Pliny.
various
note.

See

Book the

IV., Chap. I., and

the

localities

assignedto

Kariishas; also

p. 170,

infra, my

160

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

las/ Panchalas," Kausijas/ Naikaprishthas/Dhu^

In

the

other

three

Purarias*

we

have

Uttamarrias, on

the

Vindhya
^

range.

The

people
the

of

the

'ten

forts',subsequently multipliedto
of

such 'thirty-six';
to

being

the

import
:

Chhattisgarh which
,

seems

be
*

on

site of Dasariia

Megha Diita. f
the other Puranas. The cality loMekala thence it rises Mekalas

Vindhya tribe,according to
is confirmed be Rishi
,

by mythological personations; for

the father
+

is said called is also

to

of the The

river mountain

Narmada;
where

Mekala called
the

and

Mekalakanya. "
The tribes. native

Mekaladri. southern

Ramayanaf places the

name

amongst
^

Utkala These

is still the may

be

of Orissa. Panchalas.
as

the of

southern

When
in the

Drona

came over-

Drupada, king
Adi

Panchala,
half

related

Mahabluirata,
north of the

Parvan,ir
The
see

he

retained

the

country,

that

north. Also
*

real
my

Rdmdyaiia,K.-k.,XLIII., speaks of
third
note at

the northern

Pulindas,

p. 170,

infra.
first

As

in the

See "j-

Mdrkandeya, LVII., 53. Professor Wilson's "c., Vol. II.,p. 336, Essays,Analytical,
p. 329, first foot-note. is that in the
It

foot-note; also
The and
of which not
more

known only Chhattisgarh the

to

old

territoryof Nagpoor, by
from
a

capitalwas
of the

Ruttunpoor.

is divided

long

terval, in-

speak

reasonablybe
neighbourhood
to

Vindhyas and theNerbudda, may of have the site to been Dasari'ia, namely, conjectured
Dasarua
name

what

the

of the

river.

The

oral traditions
to
a

of

the
to

cinity vithe

this

day assign the

of

of Dasariia

region lying
on

east

of the

District

Chundeyree.
thereon.

This

learnt
note

the

spot.

For and
+

the Dasari'ia fourth

river,see

the Translator's

at

pp. 154, 155, supra,

my

annotation

Abhidkdna-ratna-mdld, III.,52; Mekalakanyaka,

etc.

in the

Ainara-koia,
third

I.,2, 3, 32; "

note

See
at

the

Ifaima-koda, IV.,
is said to

149.

For

Mount

Mekala,

see

my

p. 151, supra. Narmada

The

spring from
XXVII.,
the

the

Kik.shavat

mountains

in

the

Rdmdyana,
Compare
II As
the
in

Yuddha-kdMa,
reference to

9;
in

or

Bengal recension. III., 10,

p. 131, foot-note, supra. Kishkindhd-

Vdyu-purd/iaat
so

the

Bengal recension,
9.

the

kunda, XLL,

genuine work, J^lukas5511"5513.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

161

Kasis,'' ApaSodhas/'^ randharas,-' Madrabhujingas,"

Ganges,
of that and restored
as

to
as on

its former
to

chief

the

other

half, south
the

river,

far

the

Chumbul.
and

The the

capitalof
but

latter became also

Makandi the

the

Ganges;
of

country included

Kampilya,
in the

Kampil

the

Mohammedans,
the of

placed,
portion

by them,
was

Doab.*
name

The traceable But

to

capitalof

northern

Ahikshatra,a
the it is also

in the Adisathrus

f Ptolemy,
than

though
as one
^

position differs. written, seems

the
more

t Ahikshatra, or Ahichchhatra,
been

have

applied to

more

" city. Perhaps 'Having

of

people
than

of
one we

Tirhoot, along the Coosy.

back'; probable
some

nickname

or

term

derision.

Thus

have, in
Wilson

the

and Ramayaria||

other

"

And Book

there it was,

as

Professor the
to

himself admits.

See

his notes

on

IV., Chap. XIX. of Kampilya has long been,

t M. V. de Saint-Martin"

present work.
the

Jaiuas,
sur

holy city.

See

Sir H.

M,

Elliot's

Vol. I.,p. SupplementalGlossary, "'^"fZe

203.

Geog. Grecgue, "c., pp. 32-1, and he locates the Adisathri 357" Ahikshatra in Ptolemy's '.r/J/aJtion:; sees Vol. XIV., p. 394, And see As. Res., to the south of the Vindhya mountains. the of in Adi-parvan, Mahdbhdrata, I A kingdom so called is spoken the in stanza is named of next the following. city Ahichchhatra 5515; and the Selections Professor his In to note 34, from Mahdbhdrata, p. " writes as follows: "Ahichchhatra, in the country of Ahichchhatra, Wilson
la is
a

city of
We
"

some

importance religioninto
no

in

Hindu

as tradition; are

the Brahmans
to

who from
as

introduced

their have north

the
more

Deccan

said

have

come

thence.
here For

indication

precise of its
Translator's

positionthan

is

stated

of the

Ganges."
see

Ahikshatra,etc.,also
the there
was

the

Essays,Analytical, "c.,

Vol. I.,pp. 48, 291, and

That of which xis. Soc.
were

notes

thereon.

two

not

far

one regions"not two cities" called Ahichchhatra, from the Vindhyas,I have suggested in the Journal

Beng., 1861,
passage
of

pp.

197, 198.
here referred
27: to
runs

II The

the

Rdmdyana

thus,

in

the

XL., 26, genuine work, Kishkindhd-kdiUla,

^n^

^^^^^

l\%^ g^m^^T:

f^TTffwKw^^T^ I^trt: fiT^^^^:ii

II.
11

162

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

Kuntis, Avanrakasls,Jatharas, Knkuras, Dasari'ias,

works,
who enumerated themselves

amongst
up

the Kania-pravaranas, tribes, in their

'those

wrap

ears;'* Ashta-kariiakas,'the

eight-eared,' or
their
or

Oshtha-karnakas,f
'

'having lips extending

national
not

to

ears;' Kakaniukhas,
'

'crow-faced;' Ekapadukas, 'one-footed/

rather

: one-slippered

exaggerationsof
which
were

ugliness,or
of The ancient t

allusions

to

peculiarcustoms,
may have with is shown times

intended, literally

although they
and the
modern

furnished
some

the

Mandevilles
monsters.

of their

spiritof
with medans. Moham-

nomenclature

by

these

tribes

being

associated
or

Kiratas, 'barbarians,'and
"

Yavauas,

either

Greeks

preferablereading
we

seems

to

be

Yugandhara.

city in

Here

have, named

with and

the

Kiratas, the Karuapravaranas, Osht'hathe

were

karnakas, Lohamukhas,
the

Ekapadakas. Karuapravaranas
furnished
a

commentator, According to the Osht'hakaruakas wide as a sheet;

to their

had
ears

as ear-flaps

with

that reached
lour; co-

the Lohamukhas lips ; the

presentedfaces of
were
"

harsh

iron-like black

and Professor

Ekapadakas
become

one-footed,and
an

Wilson's

Yavanas

inferior

yet reading
"

fleet" thus

_/'ai'fl"".
disappear; and
of the Pu'imd-

his Kakamukhas here yai'ia

*

Lohamukhas.

The

Bengal

recension

has

Kalamukhas, of
,

'black-faced'. Vol.
,

See

the

Asiatic

Reseai'clies

XVII.,

p. 456,

foot-note; and
read
"

Sir

H. M. Elliot's Ilistorinns

MuJiammedan

India, ^'ol. I.,p

1175,
we

34, first foot-note.

of

f In

the

Mahublidrata
or
,

Subhd-parvan,
p. 50 there reads

the

race

of

Usht'rakarnikas
for Reyister this word

the

'Camel-eared',
"

Captain
"

Fell

Calcutta
"

Annual
and

1822,

Chapter V.,
Wilson
ears

Osht'hakaruakas
"The

upon

Professor

remarks: remind
to the
us

or Osht'hakaruakas,

people

whose

lips and

join,
intended

of

some

of

the

marvels

of

Ctesias ; if allusion

is not

race thick-lipped

of the Eastern

Archipelago."
For
+

rationalization vouched for

of the
19 is
seem
"

sundry
Greeks,
38. not

of
see

the

Indian

monstrosities Wilson's p. 29, Notes the

and
on

monsters

by

Professor

the Indica writes:

of Ctesias, pp.
Uerodotus Deimachns
as men

In
free

that
from

tract,
have

at

author Mefor and

"Even

incredible

fictions; but
been

gasthenes and
such
noses, marvels

especiallyto
up
in

authorities
of

wrapped
heads,

their

ears,

destitute

mouths

one-eyed, long-legged,and
square and

having
Amidst

the

fingers bent
oxen,

backwards,
and

satyrs with

serpents swallowing

horns

all,

pigmies,

gold-making ants.

these extravagances,

however.

FROM

THE

MAHABIIARATA.

163

tis/^ Aparakuntis/*Goghnatas,^^ Mandakas,

the

Shan-

Punjab,
'"

so

called,

is mentioned

in the

Maliabharata, Karria

Par van.* Read called This

Bodhas, f Godhas,
Sodha. may consist
term
occurs

and

Saudhas.

There

is

Rajput MSS.; applied "

tribe
''

of two

names,

and Both

is

so

read
are

in

or

the

latter

Kalingas.

terms

repeated.
is p. 428.

Besides
to

the Madra in

of the

north,a
Asiatic

similar

word, Madru,
Vol.
as

Madura

the south. Madras

Researches,
east, as

IX.,

The
'"

has [[ Rc'imayaiia The

in the

well that

in the north.

people
some

of the Benares

district and

^ opposite.

there

are

of fact; vestiges many of them

and

of
at

the incredible

suspected that
of Indian for truths
"

have,

least, a local
the Grecian

parts it may propriety,and

be
are

the inventions origin;

of Hindu

superstition having been

mistaken

by
a

the
:

credulous Vol.

ignorance of
73.
same

ambassadors."

Sloka

2062

III., p.
of the

t See, for

people
are

appellation, p. 166,
133, supra,
and my

supra.
to that page.

X
Also

The
see

Madras my

mentioned
note
"

at p.

and in the notes

second

at p.

156, supra,

sixth at p. 180,

infra.
"

Madra, says Uamilton,

"the
we

Account

of

tlie Kingdom

of Nepal,

p. 8

was

ancient
call

denomination,
But
"

in Hindu
not
to

Bhotan." M.
see

he

does

writings,for the country which for this assertion. give his authority
in

Sir H.
to

Elliot

Appendix

the Arabs

Sind,

the Madras

of the Puranas

in the Meds

pp. 148, 149 of the Muhammadan

"

clines in-

historians.
M. V. de

Saint-Martin,assuming recognize them

Miscellaneous in la

the the

Bhujingas Bolingae
of

to

have

been and

real

people,
Etude
sur

would

Ptolemy

Pliny.

Geog. Grecque, "c.,

there

pp.

208, 2u9.

" Or Colebrooke's
Colebrooke

prints,but
to be to

Mackenzie, who
Madura is

takes Madru

note. Essays, Vol. 11., p. 273, second footdoes not endorse, an opinionof Major with "Madura and Trichinopoly." one be in
a

generally considered
mention
race.

I
as a

I find

of the Madrakas

corruptionof Mathura. the Kishkindhd-kdnda,XLIII,, 11,

As.
more

northern At
one

^
the

time,

as
"

I have

p. 5, third foot-note

Kasi while

pointed out, Journal was, presumably, the

"

Soc.

Beng.,1862,
name

popular

of
as

city

of

Benares,

the

circumjacent territorywas

known

Varaiiasi.

Conversely, we city of
Varaiiasi
,

read, in Lakshmivallabha's
in the of territory Kasi.

of Kalpa-druma-kalikd,

the

11*

164

TOPOGEAPHICAL

LISTS:

TEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

Aswakas/'* PamVidarbhas/' Riipavahikas/^ das,'' Karitis/^ the people of surashtras, Goparashtras,^"

'^

The These

inhabitants should does best

more

of

Oojein.
the

"

be

opposite to

Kuntis;f

but

where

either

is situated
'*

not

appear. of the Konkan

one

The The
A

reading isGomanta, part

usual
extent

about has
at

Goa.

'^

reading is Khaiidas:
and in

MS.

Parrias.
riods. pethe

"

country of considerable
The
name

power

various been

remains the

Beder,
seems

Avhich
to

may

have

ancient the

but capital:

kingdom
and

have

corresponded with
in the
,

great part of Berar

the

Khandesh.

It is mentioned the countries river from

to.

Ramayaria t and
^^

Purarias, " amongst

There is
a

of the south. the We

Also

Rupavasikas.
the

Rupa
be

Suktihave

mat

mountain,

of vicinity

which
the

may

alluded tribes The

Riipasas or Rupapas amongst

^^

southern

of the Purarias.
are rated enume-

Read, also, Asmaias

amongst
the

and
of

Asmakas.
the

latter

people
and

south

in

the

Ramayana, P
There

and is
a

in the

Vayu,
the
or

Matsya,
same

Markaiideyal
of the solar
name

Purarias.

prince of
^"

name,

dynasty.
of the Southern the that

Gova
may be
'

Kuva

is

an

ancient

Konkan,
Or it

and may
^'

intended,
the

in this

place, by
'

Gopa is,of

country.
nomadic

imply
Also

district of Kulatis

cow-herds,

tribes.

read

and

Pariitakas.

It has
and

been the

Arrian Lassen's
et

proposed to identify this people 'with of the modern ancient representatives

Alterthumskunde
,

the

Assaceni

of See

Afghans.

Indische

Vol. L,
sur

al.; M. V. de Saint Martin's t Colouel

the

Etude

la

note; Vol. II., p. 129, "c., pp. 39"47. Geog.Grecque,

sixth

W^ilford,but without country of Kunti

one

naming

his

authority for
Journal

the statement, As. Sot:

makes

with Kachchha.

Beng.,

1851,
+

p. 234.
10.

Kishkindhd-kdnda, XLI.,
As in the

"
Also

Mdrkandeya, LVIL,
in
on

47.

II But
see
a

only
note

the

Bengal

recension:

Kishkiudlid-kdnda, XLI.,
of the

17.

Book

IV., Chap. XXIV.

of
a

present work.
of

The

Harsha-charita

speaks

Bharata, king

Asmaka.

See

my

Vdsavadatld, Preface,p. 53. t LVIL,

48.

FROM

THE

MAHAI5IIARATA.

165

Mallamshtra/ and Kerala;' Adhivajya/ Kuladya,^'' the Varapasis, Apav alias/ Chakras/ Vakratapas and Sakas/ Videhas/ Magadhas/^ Swakshas/^ Mala^
'

Read, also, Adhirajya and Adhirashtra, which

over or

mean

the same,

'

the
"

superiorkingdom.
There
in

'

Also Also of

Kusadhya, Kusanda,
Vallirashtra.

and
are

Mukuntha.
Mallas in the

'

east,

along
we

the

foot

the look

Himalaya,!
for them We
in

Bhima's

Dig-vijaya;!but
on

should Malli

rather of

the in the
here

north-west,

the

site

of the

Arrian."
*

have,
may be

Maharashtra, Purarias,
intended. The

the Mahratta

country,
Two

which

one, copiesread Kevala;!!

as we

Kambala.
p. 177.

text

is,probably,

wrong,
="

have

Kerala

below,
One

Also
most

Varayasis and Varavasis.

correct, Vanarasyas,
'

copy

has, what

is

likely
'

to

be
^

the

monkey-faced people.
Vakra. than these
once,

Read The The

Upavaha
MSS.
Sakas agree
occur

and in

Pravaha.

""

reading this
more

"

again,
the

which

may

be,
and
tended, ex-

possibly, unnecessary
Sac"
of classical about the

But repetition.

people,the
along

Sakai

writers,

Indo-Scythians of Ptolemy,
of
our

commencement

era,

the

west

of

India, from
3

the

Hindu

Koh

to

the

mouths

of the

Indus.

The The Also The

inhabitants

of Tirhoot. Behar.

If

"^

people
read

of South and

"

Mahyas
and

Suhmas:

the
were

latter found
to

correct. is, probably,

Suhmas
and

Prasuhmas is elsewhere

in

the

east east

by
of

Bhima:**

Suhma

said

be

situated

"

Printed
see

^f^^^ij^^l^^,
p. 166,

t And

infra,note
the

Adhivajyakuladya,if anything. Sahhd-parvan, 1077. 6.^ I Mahdhhnrata,

/" e.,

"
On

See

M. V. Malli
as

de Saint-Martin's of

Etude
same

sur

la

Geog. Grecgue, "c.,

p.

103.

the

Pliny, see
is the

work,

pp. 295, 296.

IIThis,
t
of
a

In

the

Mallarasht'ra. reading. It qualifies read of Lakshmivallabha, the Jaina, we Kalpa-druma-kaUkd

^^,

best

the towns section were In its western country called Mahavideha. section belonged the town and to its eastern of Pratisht'hana and Muka; 1090, Mahdbh., Sabhd-p., of Vitasokha,in the district of Salilavati.
"

166

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

the Angas/ Vangas/ Kalingas/and yas/ andVijayas;" Sudellas,^ Prahladas,Maliikas^ Yakrillomans,Mallas,*^

Bengal, towards
chhas,
that

the

sea;*

the

king

and

the

people being

Mlech-

is, not

Hindus.

It would

correspond,therefore,with

Tipperah
^

and

Arracan. less

Also the

but readMalajas, of the

correctly, perhaps. TheMalayasf

Ghats.

are
^

people
have

Southern
the

We

Pravijayas in
country

east, according to

the Puranas. which

'

Anga
the Eastern

is the

about

Bhagulpoor,

of

Champa

was
*

capital. " Bengal.

had
to

We

have

these the

but they before;! classification

,

are

repeated, perhaps
connects

in

conformity
the
a

usual

which in the

them

with from
^

two

preceding; being
ancestor,

derived
,

genealogicallists,
of this

common

In

Bhima's

Dig-vijaya we
one

have foot

two

people
the

name,

both

in the

east;
to

along
in the

the

of

Himalaya,

and

the

other, more
^

the

south. H

Uniformly read,
Three southern

MSS., Sudeshna.
We
**

copies read people, in

in

Mahishas. the Puranas south. The

have and
a

Mahishakas Mahishiki be

amongst

the

ff

in the with

Ramayaiia, also
Mahishmati,
*
++

the

latter may

connected

which

Sahadeva

in visits,

his southern

invasion, ""

See

my

third appear

note
as
an

at

p.

177, infra.

t They

eastern 25.
,

people
+

in

the

Bengal

recension

of

the
Jo. 8
"

XL Rdmdyana, Kish.-Mi'tHa, " The Bengal recension of

As
"

in the

LVIL, Mdrkanclcya,
does the

the

Rdmdyana
in the

Kishklndhd-kdiiHa, XLIIL,
156, supra.
And
see

places Angas

in the

west; and

east, also, as
p.

real ^-

mdyana,
^
third
"*

||At
Sabhd-parvan,1077
ami in the last page.
46.

Mahdhhdrata,
note

108G.

the Translator's

As

in the

MdrkaMeya, LVIL,
a

And among

we

find

them

mdyana, in the Rdnations.

Kishkind/id-kdMa, XLL,
ft There
is Mahishika river in

10,
the

the sonthern
recension

Bengal

of

the

yana, Rdmd-

Kishkindhd-kdMa, XL., 21. Vol. L, p. 567, second foot-note. Alterthumskunde, See the Mahdbhdrata,Sabhd-parvan,1130, where we find Mahishmati. ""
++

See Lassen's Indische

168

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

Kalajoshakas,"*Aparantas/' Parantas, Pahnavas/

hend Indus.
^

the

different

nations

of

the

Punjab,

from

the

Sutlejto

the

These

are

included

amongst

the northern
are

nations:
west,

Viiyu, "c.
also in the

But,
*

in Nakula's The

Dig-vijaya,they
+

in the

f
Parvan, H

Abhiras,
in

according to
and The
to

the

Puraiias, are
that the often the

north

:"
are

the

Ramayanal
Surat
or

Mahabharata, Sabha
to

they
the

in the west. from

fact
the

seems

be,
are

people along regarded

tribes
as

Indus,

Himalaya,

either western

northern

nations,according to
In either case, the
same

topographical
are

position of
*

the

writer.

tended. in-

The

MSS.
the

read north. reads

Kalatoyakas; Aparitas,
classed in the

people placed, by
nation.

the

Pu-

in rarias,
*

The

Vayu
in

northern
a

There

are

Aparytje

Herodotus,
The
term
as

with
text to

people bordering on

India,

the Gandarii.

also 'borderers,' and signifies the and

is,probably, correct,
the latter the the borders.** Paradas.

opposed
latter

word, Parantas; following

the

those signifying The

beyond,

former,

those

not

yond beand

has,

for

Parantas, Paritas;

Matsya,
''

ff
a

Also

Pahlavas,
in Hindu

northern

or

north-western the

nation,

often

mentioned

writings,in Manu,+t
hazardous
sur

the Ramayana,|l|l

For

some

rather

speculations about
la

this
,

word,

see

M.

V.

de

Saint-Martin's See -}"

+

Etude

Geog. Grecgue, "c.

1190.

p. 103,

the

Mahabharata, Sahhd-parvan,
and my first note

Vide p. 133, supra,

notes.

there;also
and

p. 184,

text infra,

and

" The
in

MdrkaMeya-purdna LVII., 47,

,

LVIII., 22, locates

5.

Abhiras

Southern

India. in the
1192.

IIOnly
**

Bengal

recension:

XLIII.. KishJdndhd-kdncla,

Tf ^loka
On the

meaning
are

of this term, that

sec

Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
Parantas "the

Dictionary,
of the

p. 170,
western

-where

it is is shown

by

inhabitants

borders"
my

probablyhere
at p.

intended.

It See

third note

183, infra.

H X.,

44.

21. III! Bengal recension only, Kishkindhd-kd/ula,'KLUl., there in the named western are as dwelling region.

The

Pahlavas

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

169

Merubhutas,' Upavrittas,Anupavrittas,Swaraslitras/ Kekayas,* Kuttaparantas,'' Maheyas/ Kakshas,^ dwellers on the

Purarias,* "c.
been
'

Charmatnan(lalas/

Atavisikharas

and

They

were

not

Hindu India

people,
and
sense

and

may

have

some

of the

tribes

between
:

Persia,

f
same;

Also

Charmakhaiidikas
the

but

the

is the

those
are

livingin
a so

district, Maiidala, or Khaiida, of Charma.

:

They
of
a

northern

people

Vayu,
rex.

"c.
"

Pliny mentions
t

king

people
the

called, "Charmarum
^

Read

Marubhaumas;
of

more

it as satisfactorily,

means

habitants in-

Marubhumi,"

'the

desert;'

the

sands

of Sindh.

Also

Surashtras, which
of Surat.

is, no

doubt, more

correct;

the

habitants in-

The
war

Kekayas
of The the

or

Kaikeyas

appear their

amongst

the
a

chief nations kinsman of

in the Krishna.
or

Mahabharata;

king being

their positionbeyond, Ramayaiia, II.,53, specifies

west
^

of, the have,

Vipasa.||
in the the
be

We

and KuttapravaPuraiias, Kuttaprachararias tribes. IT upon the Mahi river.

**

rarias
^

amongst
may

mountain

These

people
southern

They
"c. ; but

are

named
west
^

amongst

the

nations

by

the

Vayu,
have

the

intended. is,evidently,

Read, also, Kachchhas.ff

As

The

Purarias
50.

Kachchhiyas.
See

"

in the

Mdrkandeya, LVIII., 30,

,

t Lassen
terthumskunde M.
+

thinks

they are the Iln/.ivtg Vol.1., pp.432, 433.

"

of Herodotus.

Indische Al-

V.

de

Saint-Martin

Etude

stir

la

Geog. Grecque, "c.,

the Chamars

p. 205

"

most

improbably allies
see

the Charmae

with

of the present 177, the

day.
178.

But

Sir H.

M.

Elliot's
are

SupplementalGlossary,Vol. I., pp
"

" The
"

Marubhiimis
western

named in

between the

the

Gandharas

and

keyas Kai-

as a people, Kishkindhd-kdiida, XLIII., 24.

Bengal

recension

of the

Rdnidyana,
de la Saint-

IISee
Martin's

Lassen's

Memoire
pp.

Pentapotamia Indica, p. 12; also M. Analytique,"c. p. 82; and his Etude

,

De

V.
sur

Geog.
and MdrMSS.

Grecque, "c.,
T[ The
the Pravaranas

110

and
"

400. or,

Kuntapravarauas
"

it may among

be,

two

tribes, the Kuntas

tribes in

are

enumerated
57.

mountain
a

the
some

kandeya-purdi'ia, LVII.,
**

Kuthapravarayasis
ff See
my

variant
note

of
at p.

See

note

7 at

p. 154, supra,

second

164, supra.

170

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

(tribes) residing the hills; the Malajas/'" Avithin and without Magadhas, those north of the Mahi (Mahyuttaras), Maiiavarjakas;^ the BharPravrisheyas Bhargavas, Puhdras,
inaiiy
^ ^
,

sea-shore, and the Andlias^

and

The

form

is

equally applicableto
water

people dwelling
and denotes

in

districts the vince pro-

contiguous to
'

and

in

niarsliy spots,
and of
a

still called Also of

^

Cutch.

read

Adhya, Antya,
the

Andhra.

The

latter

is the

name

Telingana;
MSS.

Andhri

Pliny,
+

Three

have

Malada, "

people

of the

east, in Bhima's

I| Dig-vijaya.
^

Also
A

Manavalakas, of the
east.

people
western

If
**

The
more

provinces of Bengal
sense,

or,

as

sometimes

used,

in

comprehensive
of

it includes

the

tricts: following dis-

Rajshahi,Dinajpoor, and Burdwan, part Midnapoor,

Rungpoor
the

Nadiya, Beerbhoom,

and

Jungle Mahals; Ramgarh,

The be

Calcutta

text

has

the meaning '^f%f*J^^'*1"?1'3t \

'.

of which

",

may

'transmontane

See "JIn
+

the the

Angas and Malajas.' XLI., Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-Jcdncla,

18,
were

12.

YII., Aitareya-brdhmaria,
cursed
to

it is said

that
most

the

elder

sons

of Viswaniitra such Roth's

as

become

of progenitors

abject races,
See Dr.
R.

Andhras,
Zur Maladas
,

Puiidras, Sabaras, Pulindas, and

und taken Etude the Oescfikhte
to
siir

Miitibas.

Litteratur
are

des

Weda,

p. 133. of

" The
The

be la

the

Molindae

Pliny

by

M. 299.

V.

de

Saint-Martin Maladas

in his
and

Kariishas
In the

Gcog. Grecyue, "c., p. named are togetherin

passage

298,
the of

Rdindijai'm,
the

Bdla-kdi'ida, XXIV.,
recension and of that Kanishas. and

18.

poem, And
p. 166,

corresponding viz.,Adi-kdnda, XXVII.,

see

Bengal
lajas Mathird

16, the

readingis

pp. 133, 134, siij^ra; also p. 157, my

1.

note;

p. 158;

note

are

In the Drona-parvan, 183, they IIMahdbhdrata, Sahhd-parvnn, 1082. where The LVIL, 43, Mdrkai'Uleya-purdna phiced in the north.
"

the

Calcutta Some found

in

edition

has

Manadas" dissertation

locates
on

them abode

in the of

east

of India.

^
he
**

inconclusive
M.

the

the

Bhargavas will
"

V.

de

Saint-Martin's

In the

Rdmdyana,
Also
see

155, pp. 153 southern Kishkindhd-kdnda, XLI., 12, Puiulra is a

Geogrnphieda

Veda,

country.

my

third note

in this page.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

171

muna* gas,*Kiratas,Sudeshtas; and the people on the Ya(Yamunas), Sakas, Nishadas/ Nishadhas/ the Anartas;^ and those in the south-M'^est (Nairritas)
,

Pachete
,

Palaniow
,

and from

part of Cluuiar.
what

See

an

account

of

translated Pui'uira, section

of

is said to be part of the Brahmaiida

the

Bhavishyat

Puraiia.

Quarterly Oriental
this

Magazine,

December,
^

1824.

There

is considerableSamantara.
the

variety in
subdued

term:

Liirga, Marja,
Bhar-

Samuttara, and
gas
"

Probably, neither
in the in
east

is correct.

are

amongst
are

people
and

by

Bhima.

These

foresters

barbarians

general.
as was

Notwithstanding the celebrityof

of

this country, it

the

dom kingthat

Nala,

it does it of

not
was

appear
not

exactlyAvhere
Vidarbha the From
the

situated. J
as

We
was

may the
to

conclude

far from

(Berar);
mountain Riksha and
to

country

Damayanti.
it is
near

directions

given by
and Pamountain Kosala.

Nala

Damayanti,
and the

Vindhya
across

river; and yoshi'ii

to

roads

lead
as

from well
as

it

the

Avanti

south,

to

Vidarbha

"
to

Nalopakhyana,
*

Sec. 9.

These
The

are

ahvays placed in
on
or

the

west.

|| They
This

are

fabled

people

about

Mount

Yamuna?

mountain the

is named

in the

It is in XL., 21. Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-kdnda, 1085. f Mahdbhdrata, Sabhd-parvan, Colonel Annals Tod, of Rajasthan,Vol. I.,p. 89,
"

east.

"

following oral
stands
a lebrated ce-

locates tradition,

Nala

at

Nurwur,
R. R. W.

in

Buudelkhand,

where

stronghold.
an vicinity,

Col.

Ellis has

from brought to light,

or

that the

dated inscription,

Samvat

1177,
That

A. D.

1120, in which

fortress intended:

of

Nalapura
but what

is mentioned.

of Nurwur

is, probably,thereby
See
4G.

Nala

was

he

of

Nalapura?
pp. 42 with
458.
a
"

Journal

of
also

the Ar-

Societyof Delhi, Jan., 1853, chceological

For M. the tradition Eastern

connecting

Nurwur

Raja Nala,
"

see

Mr.

Martin's

India, Vol. II.,p.

"

" See,
drawn
was

for the my

original with
at

literal translation The

to
we

of what

is here
to

stracted, ablie it

note

pp.

144 in

"

146, supra.
as

only
to and

inference

from to

the north

passage

question,
If

Nala's
are

locality,is,
understand he may
have

that

the

of Avanti.

by

Avanti
to

Oojein,
been

he
a

could

not

have from

been it.

very

near

Yidarbha;

long

way

IIAs

by

\.hQ Rdmdyana,

XLIIL, Bengal recension,Kishkijidhd-kdnda,

13.

172

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIP:S.

Pratimasyas/ Kuntalas,Kusalas/ Ti'ragraDurgalas,

be the

the

descendants

of Anarta
,

the

son

of

Saryati
,

who

founded in

afterwards capital Kusasthali,

*

Dwaraka,

on

the

sea-shore

Gujerat.
'

AlsoPratimatsyas; those oppositeor adjacentto

Also
name

the

Matsyas.
of KaIts
on liest ear-

Kusajas
does

and
not

Kosalas.
occnr

The

latter other

is,probably, correct;
than that

as

the

in any is
a name

form

sikosala and banks

was

above,
most

Kosalat

variouslyapplied.
to

celebrated

applicationis kingdom
of

the

country

the

of the the
one

Sarayu,

the

Rama,

of which the

Ayodhya"
we

capital. Ramayana,
Kosala and

I., S. 5.

||

In

Mahabharata

have the The of the

H in the east, and

another

in the
in

south,
east

besides north. back

Prak-kosalas**

Uttara-kosalasff
Kosalas

the

and the

Purarias

place the
and

amongst
from

the

people

'on

Vindhya;'
son

it would transferred
over

appear, his
at

the
to
a

Vayu,
more

that

Kusa,
sition poKu-

of
; he

Rama,
ruled

kingdom

central
or

Kosala
the
to

his

capitalof Kusasthali
Khanda of the purpose Padma

savati,+t
The
same

built upon is alluded in the

Vindhyan precipices:f%'F^xj'^ff;^'wg |
in the Patala
Pu-

raha,

and

"" Raghu Variisa,

for the

of

explaining

In

foot-note Anarta

to
was

Book

IV., Chap, II. of this work, Professor "Wilson

of Cutch
or

asserts

that

"part
had
and
"

Gujerat".
And

t
+

Vide

p. 157, supra. Wilson

used

Professor annotated he and

here Kosala

"Kosala". Kosala
"

throughoutthe
is to say, the

note
name

here
of
a

that

country
and the

that

of its

capital indiscriminately.
and

" Itself called Kosala V., 5. IIBdla-kdi'ida, 795. ^ Saf"hd-parvan,

"

Uttarakosala.
12.

See

the Haima-kosa, IV., 41;

Trikdnda-ksha, II., 1,

1117. I/iid.,

tt I/'id., 1077. ^l Kusasthali

note

is

synonym The

of Dwaraka:

see

Professor

Wilson's

fourth

in the last page. with '2b.

authorityfor recognizing a
is not known
to
me.

second

Kusasthali,

identifiable

Kusavati,

"" XVI.,

FUOM

THE

MAHABHAKATA.

173

has,Snrasenas,Ijikas/ Kanyakaguiias, Tilabharas,SaSindliumfras, Madliumattas,* Sukandakas, Kasiniras,^

the

return

of

Kusa

to

Ayodhya.
south
of

Certainly in
;

later

times,

the the

country

of Kosala

lay

Oude

for,

in the

Ratnavali,
in the
as

general of Vatsaf
mountains the
same

surrounds

the Vol.

king
in

of Kosala

Vindhya
in Koin

(Hindu Theatre,
work,
seven

II.,p. 305): and,

the Puranas

noticed

(p. 267,) we
Kosalas.+
which
An I have

have,

Sapta

salas, or
that the

found inscription
an

at

Ratnapur

of Chhattisgarh,

unpublished translation,states

Sri-deva,the
favour of and

governor

of Malahari of

Mahdala, having
was

obtained
to

Pfithwideva, king dig tanks, "c.

the
;

Kosala,

enabled

build

temples,
of Kosala is dated and the of

the indicating in
that

extension The of

of the power

across

Ganges
or

direction. The Kosala

was,

inscription
the Puranas
more

Samvat
the

915,

A.

D.

858.

dramatic

and

poeticwriters

however,
the Kosalas

to

west,

along

part of the Vindhya range. "

Ptolemy

has

Kontakossula Hindus.
'

in the

south; probably
the Ishikas

one

of

of the

II
Itikas; perhaps
of the south.
or

Also
a

Aishikas

of the

Vayu,

"c.;
*

people

The

people

of Kashmir.

IT

In

the
,

Haima-kom,
who
are

IV., 24,
at

the

Madhuinatas in the

are

the here

same

as

the

Kasmiras

mentioned
note

just below,
p
seven

text

benoted.

t See

my

second words work.

158, supra.
Kosalas"
see

For

the

"in

the On

Book

IV., Chap. XXIV.

remark that
on

of the Sanskrit

present
were

reaching that chapter,I

which Professor "Wilson

shall

the salas Ko-

expressions from
seven

inferred

the

in number. from
"

" As
note
"

appears, pp
144
"

the

passage
a

of

the
at

Mahdhhdrata

quoted
of the

in

my

at

146, supra,
to

part,
of

least, of

one

Kos'alas

or

Kosalas

lay

the

accompanying liSee Indische

^
There
are

his Indische

Professor Lassen's map Alter thumskunde, is,accordingly, to be modified.

,

south

Vidarbha.

Alterthumskunde
in

Vol. I., p. 129, third

foot-note.

Kasmiras

the

west, accordingto the Bengal recension

,

of the

Rdmdya/ia, Kishkindhd-kdnda
,

XLIII., 22;

and

accordingto

the

Mdrkandeya-purdna LVIL,

52.

174

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

^ ^ ^ * sauviras, Gandharas, Darsakas, Abhisaras, Utiilas

'

One The

of the

chief tribes

engaged
shows the

in the in the their

war

of the Mahabhathe

rata.

Ramayaria* places them

The
term

west;

Purarias, f
have been

in

the

north.

Sindhu

positionto
found

upon
^

the These
west

Indus, apparently in
are,

Punjab.
north-west,
and both
on

also, a people
Indus
as

of the the

the

of

the

and

in

Punjab,
and Journal

well

known,
Asiatic

to

classical
,

authors,
Vol.

the

Gandarii

Gandaridaj.
of the

searches Re-

XV.,

p. 103; also

Royal

Asiatic

t Account Society,
^

of the

Foe-ktie-ki.

"
the
ceeding. suc-

From
of
a

the

context, this should, probably, be Darvakas;

in usually specified connexion with the

people
""

district

These
to

are

the inhabitants and

of the

country bordering on
to

mir, Kash-

the

south

west;
often

known,
occurs

the

Greeks,
XV.,

as

the

dom king-

of Abisares.
as

II It
IT Ulutas

in

composition
Vol. The

with

Darva,

Darvabhisara.
^

Asiatic and

Researches, Kulutas.ff
the
western

p. 115.** has Ko-

Also
or

read

Ramayana

lukastt

Kaulutas

amongst

tribes.

XLIII., IL Bengal recension, Kishkindlid-kdiicla, f As in the MdrkaMeya, LVIL, 36: also see L VIII.,30. Sauviras And in the cast: Mahdhhdrata, Droria-parvan, 184.
134, supra. Vol. v., p. 117. " See, further, M.
+

There
see

were

pp. 133,

Sauvira

Kumalaka The V. de Sir paper

Ilaima-kom, IV.,
was

26.

written

by

Professor
sur

Wilson.

Saint-Martin's II. M. foot-note. Ariana

Etude

la

Geog. Grecque,

"c., Appendix I.; and

Elliot's Historians

of Muhammedan

India, Vol. I., p. 30,

fourth

IjSee
and
**

Professor

Wilson's

Antigua, p.
Vol.

190.

1[ See Lassen's Indische

AUerthumskunde,
,

XL.; Mahdhhdrata, Drona-parvan

See the Translator's
not

Appendix,pp. XXXIX. II., 3380; Karna-parvan, 3652.

next

third note
"

in
a

the
real

page. Professor Wilson's Ana-

ft The

Kulutas"

Kuhit'as

are

people.See
sur

Jlindii Theatre,

Vol.11., p. 165;
81
"

M. V.

de

Saint-Martin's
la

Memoire

Sac, lytique.
pp. 300"303.

pp.

84; and

his

Etude

Geog. Grecgue, "c.,

8.

II Bengal recension, Kishkindhd-kdnda

XLllI.,

176

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTPaES.

mans,'^ kas, Kulinclopatyakas,* Vatayanas/ Dasarnas/ RoKusabindus,Kakshas/ Gopalakakshas/Jangalas/ Kuruvarnakas/ Kiratas,f Barbaras/ Siddhas,

'

The

MSS.
the

agree

in

reading

this

Vanayava
for horses.
as we

or

Vanayus,
had

people in
2

north-west,also

famous

better

reading is Dasaparswajt
Romans?

have

Dasanias

before.
^

Also Also

Ropans:
Gachchhas
it has

quere, and

Kachchhas
before.

the

last is the

best

reading,
tribes,

although
^

occurred

Also

Gopjilakachchhas. They

are

amongst

the eastern

in Bhima's
^

Dig-vijaga. "
Langalas. !|
or

Or

Kurujangalas,IF
The the

the

people
read

of

the

forests

in the

upper

part of the Doab.

^

It is also
to

Paravallabhas. is not in with sound

analogy
authorities
and

'barbarians' these
are

only; but, in
and eigners, for-

all

classed
**

borderers

nations

not

Hindu.

Professor

Wilson

had

"Kulindapatyakas",
"

mere

clerical

error,

I surmise.

See my

Lassen's
note

Indische
at

AUcrthumskunde,
supra. passages Also here

Vol.
see

I., p.
Journal
to

547.

See

sixth pp.

p. 130, The the

As.
occur

Soc.
in

Bengal,
In the

1849,

766, 773.
essay On

referred

Hoclgson's admirable
Government Kiranti.
Or
+

PhysicalGeography of
of Selections

the

Ilimdlaya.
of
the of

reprint of it, in No. of Bengal,

See

XXVII.

from

the Records
as a

he gives, at p. 64,
first note
1077.

Khombo

synonym

Dasarhas?

my

at

p. 178,

infra.
162.

" Mahdhhdrata, Sabhd-parvan,

IISee
t
and

M.

de

Saint-Martin's

Memoire

Analytique, "c., p.
Kuru

To

translate
was,

^T^f^Tt
are

'people of the ^^^Xl|^:,

in the
text in

thickets'.

"Jangalas"
the

therefore, left
4337,
et

inadvertently. Kurujangala
the

its inhabitants

frequently mentioned
al. Also
see

Mahdhhdrata,
my

as

in

Adi-parv., 3739,
Thus,
in the of
we

p. 156, supra,

second

note.

14,

read the

Rdmdyaiia,Bengal recension, Kishkindhd-kdnda,XLIV., the Chinas, Aparachinas,Tukharas, Barbaras, and Kam-

bojas, in

north.

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

177

lers Vaidehas/ Tamraiiptakas/ Audras/ Paundras/ dweland in mountains sandy tracts (Saisikatas*), Moreover, chief of the sons ofBharata, (Parvatiyasf). in there
'

are

the nations Dahas,

In which

of the
we

south, the Dravidas,^ Kehave

a

Also

should

resemblance

to

the

ScythianDahie.
'

Or

Tamaliptas. or
of the

Damaliptas;
in

the and

people
Tamlook.

at

the

western

mouth
was a

Ganges,
retained

Midnapoor
in the fourth

Tamralipti
twelfth.

celebrated

sea-port,

century, (Ace. of the FoeDasa

and kue-ki,t) Kumara

^

its character Brihat

or

in the nintli and

Charitra"and
The The The

Katha;|{also
**

J.

R,

As.

Soc.lF

people people
by

of Odra

Orissa.
:

"*

inhabitants of

of Pundra the

see

note

5 at

p. 170, supra, Madras

++

ff

Coromandel the Tamil

coast, from

wards; south-

those
*

whom
edition

language
Neither le

is

spoken.

The

Calcutta Buruoufs

has

Saisikatas.
sur

readingis
"

Sanskrit.

t See
de

Yagna, pp. c. cii.; also M. V. Saint-Martin's Etude la Geog.Grecque,"c., p. 65, third foot-note. sur Journal Vol. V., p 135. of the Royal Asiatic Society, "c., Vol. II., p. 242. " See Professor Wilson's Essays, Analytical,
Coinmentaire

The

Damalipta
"c
,

there

spoken
means

of is said to

be

city of

Suhraa. his lytical, Essays, Ana-

IIProfessor
^
Vol.

Wilson

See Kathd-sarit-sdgara.

Vol. 1., pp. 216, et secj. S. Julien's de Memoires

sur

See, also, M.

les Contrees
sur

Occidentales,

II., p. 83;
The
are

and

M. V.

Saint-Martin's

Etude

la

Geog. Grecque,
Odra. The of the

"c., pp. 303,

**

304.
are
as

Audras

the inhabitants
a

of

Udra,

or,

of possibly,

Odras

named,
But

southern

people,
like

in the
as

Bengal
a

recension

Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-kdncla, XLL,

XLIV.,
seem

18, and

northern

people also,
18"

13.

the word

Odra"

XLI., Dravida, ihid.,

the Uclras
"

does

not

to

be

of much

antiquity;whereas
and
once, at least

in the

Mahdbhdrata,
the Keralas. Keralas
were

spoken of repeatedly in association Sabhd-parvan,1174

are
"

with and
We

According to
the
same.
some

the Haima-kom,

IV., 27, the Udras

the But

the

find, according to
and second
note

MSS., the Audras

the Laws

mentioned, between
the Mdnavas,

Paundrakas
see

the Dravidas, in
at p. 184,

of

X.,

44.

my

ft The

infra. guished distinthe same as thePaundrikas,clearly are, probably, rata, with them, in the Mahdbhdfrom named the Pundras, who are seventh See my note at p. 180, infra. Sabhd-parvan 1872. ++
Pauuclras
,

II.

12

178

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

and Vanavasakas;^ the ralas/ Prachyas/ Miishikas,^ Mahishakas/ Vikalyas^and Mi'ishakas/ Kanmtakas/ Jillikas/Kuntalas/" Sauhridas, Nalakananas/^ Kaukuttakas/^ Cholas/^ Kaunkanas/* Malavanakas/' Sa-

mangas,
^

Karakas, Kukkuras,*
people
of Malabar proper,

Angaras/^f
the

Dhwa-

The Also
; the

Prasyas.

Prachyas

properly means
east

people

of the

east
'

Prasii of the
is the

Greeks,

of the

Ganges.
the Malabar

Miishika
and

southernmost

part of

coast;

Cochin
*

Travancore.

Also

Vanavasins
the

and of

Vanavasikas;
a

the

inhabitants remains

of

Ba-

nawasi,
are
5

Banavasi
in the

Ptolemy,

town

the

of which

still extant
The
or

district of Sunda.
centre

people of
Carnatic.

the

of the

Peninsula,

the

proper

Kar-

liata
^

The Also Also Also Read

people of Mysore:
Vikalpas.
Pushkalas. Karnikas. Kuntikas.
read

see

note

8 at

p. 166, su2}ra.

''

'"

^'

Variously
Kaukundaka
The

Nalakalaka,
Kaukuntaka,
of the
"

Nabhakanana,

and

Tilakanija.

'^

and

'"''

inhabitants them

lower

part of the Coromandel

coast;

so

called,after
'*

Cholamandala.

People

of the

Concan.
so

According "
sometimes

to

some

statements,

there

are

seven
'"

districts

named.

Malavanara These
two

and words

Salavanaka.
are

"^

compounded

as

Kukku-

rangara.
*

It is also
are

read

Kanurajada.
in the

They

again

mentioned

Mahdbhdrata, Sabhd-parvan, 1872.

them the
same as

The The
names

Trikdnda-ies/ia, II.,1, 10, makes

the
,

Dasarhas.

Bengal
we

recension

of the

Rdmdyana,
after the and

Kishkindhd-kditda
a

XLI., 14,

the Kiikuras, there Calcutta

read

immediately
Kukkuras

as Dasan'ias,

southern

people.
dubitable in-

Should

Dasarhas?

Vide here

pp.

159, 176, mpra.

an

t The

edition

of the Mahdbhdrata

adds, by
Wilson

almost

blunder, the Marishas.

Vide

p. 165, text and Professor

foot-notes,supra.
had

"

See

the

IV., 159 Rdja-tarangirU,

previously

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

179
3*

Salwasenis,Sakas Trigartas,^ jinyatsavasanketas/ There are Kokarakas/ Proshthas, Samavegavasas.'' also the / Puhndasf and KalkaViiidhyachukikas
5 '

This in

is

questionable name, "

the warriors

thougli the MSS.

and,

agree. in

We

have,
to

Arjuna's Dig-vijaya,+Utsavamanketa;

Nakula's,

the
^

west, Utsavasanketa.
are

These

amongst
all the

of the Mahabharata. the

as

They
Kashmir.

are are

included, in mentioned,
are
^

lists, amongst
be

northern
not

and tribes,!

in the

IF Raja-tarangini,
to

far from
**

They
the
*

considered

the

people of
The

Lahore.
are

Also central

Vyukas
nations

and
:

Vrikas.
"c.

latter

specified amongst

Vayu,

ff
Parasancharakas. The those latter,
at

Kokavakas

and

Kokanakhas. also

Saras

and

Vegasaras;
and

Vindhyapalakas

Vindhyamulikas.+t

written: and

"The

seven

Konkanas whole
coast.

are,

indeed,
named

known

in

the
or

Deccan the

still, greater

comprehend
Tuluva,

the

of the

Parasu
are

Rama

Kshetra,
Kerala

part of the
or

Malabar

They

(Malabar),Tuliniga
Karataha, Yaralatta,

Govarasht'ra (or Goa), Konkaiia

Asiatic

proper,

and
"

Barbara." In the

Researches, Vol. XV.,

of the Mahabharata
my 1025.

p. 47, foot-note.

Calcutta

editioH

the
on

readingis
it. there
word

Bakas.

t Vide
+

p. 159, supra, note Mahdhhdratn Sahha-parvan ,

,

1, and

annotation But

the

is Utsavasanketa.

It

was

broken

in

the

original,as
seems

printed in
have

the

cutta Cal-

edition "Utsavamanketa

of the ",

Mahabharata,

that

to

given

rise to

" Mahabharata,

Sabhd-parvan, 1191.
In the

And

see

Indische

Alterthums-

kunde,

Vol. II.,pp. 134, 135.

1026. IIAs in the Sabhd-parvan, reckoned the Trigartas are among

Mdrkandeya-purdiia, LVIL,
Cashmere

57,

mountain-tribes. that it lay between

^
The
"

From

v., 144, it only appears country

modern

andOujerat.
as

Haima-koia, IV., 23, gives "Trigarta, the

to

Jalandhara three

and

Trigarta
which

synonyms.

of the

has strongholds,

been

recently
called,
Johnson's

determined

be

the

hill-state of Kotoch,

is still

by

niulk." Professor Wilson, people, Selections from the Mahdhhdrata, p. 64, eighthfoot-note. LVIL, 33. W Mdrkarideya-purdna, the

Traigart kd

in Prof.

II See

Colonel

Wilford, Asiatic

Researches, Vol. XIV.,

p. 397.

12*

180

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COL'NTRIES.

Kulindas/ las/ Malavas/* Mallavas/ Aparavallabhas, Ktifithakas/Karatas/ Mushakas, Taiiabalas,** Kalavas,''

TaAlmdas,"f Pasivatas/^ Saniyas/Ghatasrinjayas/"
the the
"

foot

of

Vindhya,
tribes. and

arc

named,

in the Pauranik

I amongst lists,

southern Balwala Also Also

Valkaja.
and

Malaka

Majava.
from the

Valhibhas, which,
be
correct.

succeeding word,
Vallabhi Tod's
makes

may
a

be

conjecturedto
figure in
*

city named

great

the

traditions tribes

of

Rajputana. See
west,
or

Rajasthan."
subdued

One

of the

in the

north-west,

by

Arjuna.
^

||
and Dohada. and the Mandaka.
eastern

Kalada

Kundala,

Karantha,
**

The nations.

latter If occurs,

in

the
'

Rjimayaria, amongst
Kurata,
Kunaka.
^

Stanabala.

Satirtha, Satiya,Nariya.
The

'"

Siinjayas are
of the also

people

from The

the

north-west, amongst
may
be

the It

warriors
occurs
"

Mahabharata.

reading

incorrect.

Putisrinjaya.

Also Also

Aninda.

'^

Sivata,Sirala,Syuvaka.
133, 134, supra.
183.

Vide

pp.

There The

were

Malavas

in

the

north:

Ma-

hdbhdrata, Drona-parvan,
22, placesthem
in the east.

Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-kdnda, XL.,

recension does
not

The

Bengal
"

know

of them.

t Formerly printed "Alindayas",

In
+

the
see

I suppose. by oversight, I find Vindhyamauleyas. Mdrkandeya-purdna LVIL, 47,

,

" Also
Selections
from

Indische

AUerthumskunde,

11Mahdbh., Sahhd-pnrvan, 997. from

the the Mahabharata, context,
are

Vol. III.,pp. 601, et seq. in Prof. Johnson's Professor Wilson

" "

p. 65

says

that

the
were,

Kuliudas,

"as

pears ap-

mountaineers.
see

They

probably, neighbours
547. commentator.

of the

Traigartas."Also
Mai'u'luka is
of the
a

Indische

Alterthumskunde, Vol. I.,p.

the
of this poem,

^
**

Of In

which
one

variant

recognized by
which

MS.
stanza

Bengal
a

recension

Kishkindhd-kd/ida,
eastern

XL., after
the

24, is

half-stanza

as registers,

peoples,
See
40.

Draviclas,

Malivas

(sic), Madras,
of the

Pattanas
,

and

Maiidakas.

Signor

Gorresio's

edition

Rdmdyana,

Vol. VIII., p. 333, note

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

]81

Kantikas/ Tanganayas/ Siinayas/Dasividarbhas,'^ rians and other fierce barbahas/ Paratanganas, northern Chinas,^ Kambo(Mlechehhas), Yavanas/
'

Tanapa, Stanapa, Sutapa. Pallipanjakaand

Dadhividarbha;
Vidarbha. but three

'

copies

have

Rishika. the

Great

riety, va-

and,

no

doubt, great inaccuracy, prevailsin

names

MSS.,
tribe

in

several of the
*

here of three of the

given. They copies is

Indus,
as

are

not

found is

elsewhere.
a so

The
on

reading
the and
are

Kakas. it leaves

There
the

called
^

banks
the

mountains.

These
former

followingare
the also

mountaineers

in the north-west. the

The

placed, by
them

Puraiias,* in
the mountain north. later

north;

and The

the

Vayu
"

includes has
term

amongst
in the

tribes.

Ra-

mayaiiaf
The

Tankaiias

Yavanas,

although,in
translation

times, applied to
as

the in

Mohammedans,
the the
p. the

formerly, the Greeks, designated,

notes
on

observed

valuable Kumara

the

I of

the

Birth

of

Uma,

from

Saiiibhava.
The iV
,

(Journal As.
known, Ion,

Soc. of

Bengal, July, 1833,

Asia, by
of the curious gal, Benthere

336.)
term

Greeks

were or

throughout Western
form,
in the

Yavan;
as

the Yavana, ^laovsg;

"^^^,
very

Hindus

; or,

it

occurs

in its Prakrit Mr.

decipheredby inscription
Feb., 1838,
associated the B. with the That p.
the

Prinsep, (JournalAs. Soc. of the term Yonaraja being 159,)Yona:

name

Antiochus,
the Indian
or

in all likelihood

Antiochus about
,

Great,
C. 210.

ally
the is not

of

prince Sophagasenas
Bactrian
Greeks
were

Macedonian

most
lations recurrence con-

usually intended
with with

from only probable,

their

positionand
in

India,
the

but

from

their

being usually named

north-western

tribes, Karabojas, Daradas,

PaPu-

radas, Bahlikas, Sakas, "c., in the

Ramayaria, Mahabharata,
and the

rarias,Manu,
^

and
or

in

various
or,

poems

plays. people
only
of Chinese Taredition

Chinas,

Chinese,

rather,

"~*^7by the
reads among

MdrkaMeya, LVII.,
The
same

41, in MSS.:

the Calcutta
in

Tunganas.

Puraiia, LVII., 56, has,

the Calcutta
20.

MSS., Taugauas

the mountain-tribes; for which

edition exhibits

Gurganas,

f Bengal recension, Kishkindhd-kdnda, XLIV., By the late Rev. Dr. W. H. Mill.

*

182

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

jas:^ferocious and uncivilized races, Sakridgrahas,^ Kiilatthas/ Hi'inas,* and Parasikas;^ also Ramatary,
the
are

named

in If which

the

Ramayariaf
B.

and

Manu,+
was

as

well from
a

as

in the

Puraiias.

"
the

the

designation China
commenced in C.

derived this forms

Tsin

dynasty,

260,

limit of

for antiquity
or

works ancient

question.
reached

The the

same

word,

however,

Tsin, was
earlier
'

the

appellationof
the

northern from

province of
thence,
at

Shen-sy; and
an

it may

have

Hindus,

|| period.
WilfordlF
mentioned and the

These

regards

as

the with

people
the
are are

of Arachosia.

They
tribes,
for their

are

always

together
like.**

north-western also famous

to

Yavanas, Sakas, horses; ft and,

with

They

in the
:

Ramayaria,+t they

said

be

covered

golden
is meant of

lotoses

What

is

doubtful; probably, some

We have The

ornament

or or

lishment embel-

their dress.

part of the
last two

name,

Kamhi, doubt,
word

in the

Cambistholi
the

of Arrian.

no syllables,

represent
denotes

Sanskrit

and Sthala, 'place,''district;' in the Kamba

born
or

the

the

dwellers

Kambis
or

country. So KamKambas.

boja
^ ^

may Also Also

be

explained those
or

in Kamba

""
Ku-

Sakfidwaha
Kulachchas
the

Sakridguha.
Kuntalas. tribes. first is not
a common

and
mountain

The

Puraiias

have !l|j

pathas amongst
*

Also

Parataka.

The

form

in the Pu-

See my

second

note

at p.

lM,supra. fSeemyseventhnoteatp. 176, supra.

"
As

X.,

44.

in the
857

Mnrkandeya, LVII.,
;

39.

IISee
last note

Indische
on

Alterthumskunde
,

Vol.1., p.
516.

and

the

Translator's

Book

IV., Chap III. of this work.

associated in the

*1IAsiatic
**

Researches, Vol. VI., p.

are

They
and

thus the

Mahdbhdrata, Vana-parvan, 12839,

182.
14.
,

12840;

in

182. Droi'ia-parvan,

tt See
++

the

Mahdhhdrata,

Drona-parvan,
and
true

XLIV. Bengal recension, Kish/cindlid-kd/ida,

named

There
so

they
in

are

not

with

the

Yavanas of

Sakas;

but

they

are

named

the
12-

corresponding passage
""
?

ihe

For

the

II IIAs

the

Kambojas, see Mark'.,LVII., 56, in

Kish.-kd/ida,XLIIL, Rdnidyai'ia, Sanskrit Texts, Part II., Original pp. 368

"

370"

some

MSS.

The

Calcutta

ed, reads Kurus-

184

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

dras/

Abhiras,^* Daradas,'^Kasmiras,

with

Pat-

The is

latter

pada

is the
I

same

in all: the
two
are

former,

in

fourth it is

copy,

^f^ ^Tt^f^^il T"^

the have

I"

copies of the

Vayu,
the

"^f^^-

I None "^ff^T'^lfT^

of these

and intelligible;

Markandeya
graphers geoof the of

furnishes

Modern reading followed, "^t^^lff^f^^ITT^ I

supposed
the lower
no

the

Catbari, and Cathsei,

to

Chatrisei
a

in ancients,

parts of the Punjab,

mean

people
our

Kshattriyas;but

such
text

people
is

occur

named directly
of

in
and

lists.

Consideringthat
tribes, perhaps
be intended
as no an

the

speaking
those

barbarous meant;
or

foreign
it may

particularnation epithet of
Sudra

is here which

and of

follow^

Vaisya
near

and (agricultural)

or (servile low) tribes,livingeither

to,

or

after the

manner

of, Kshattriyas.

In

that case,

better

reading would According

the Chinas
of

be:

to

Manu,

various

northern

tribes,
and

the

Kambojas,
and
sequence con-

Daradas, Sakas, Paradas, Pahlavas, Kirjitas,

even

Khasas,

and

Yavanas,f

are

in degraded Kshattriyas,
:

rites neglectingreligious

X., 43,
in Book

44. t

According "

to

the

Paurahik from
we

legend,they
their have the
a

were

overcome

war

by Sagara,and authorities,

degraded
'

caste. original

See

IV.

Here

people
or

called

Siidras

by

all the the

and have

placed in

west

north-west,
with

towards

Indus.

They
Mr. with

been, ingeniouslyand
to

probability, conjectured, by
is

Lassen,IF

be the

Oxydracse ;

for Sudraka

equallycorrect

See The

the

Translator's

fourth

note

at

p.

16S, supra.
are

\
none

and Paunch-akas, Auc'lras,

are

Dravitlas tribes." Some

named

with

them.

But

of them

called
is

"northern

The

reading
an

Auclras

doubtful.

MSS.

have

Andras, degraded,
440,

which

is,
ginal Ori-

perhaps,
On
+

error

for Andhras. southern tribes considered

177
;
as

the

subject of

see

Texts, Part I.,p. " ChapterIII.,ad finem.

Sanskrit

Part

II.,pp. 268, 439,

IISee
%
Kunde
See

the

his

des

Drona-parvan, 183, Pentapotamia Indica, pp. 26, 27; Morgenlandes Vol. III., pp, 199, et seq.;
De
,

MaMbhdrata,

fiir Zeitschrift
Indische

die

Alterthums-

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

185

tis/ Khasiras,^

x4ntacharas

(or borderers), Pahna-

Sudra;

and,

in

various place oi^O^^vdoc'atai

.

MSS.

of

Strabo,
The

as

quoted by Siebenkees,
is the

read

and 2:id()dHaL

-ndQaxai.
also
has

latter for
quests, con-

the Sanskrit precisely

appellation. Pliny
the limit of

Sudraci
eastern

people
or
-

who

formed hitherto

Alexander's

those
are

called Oxydracae. inaccurately with

the

These

always conjoined
situation

Sudras,

as

if

minous.* conter-

Their

is, no
of

doubt, correctlyindicated, by
above Pattalene
on

Ptolemy,
Indus,
^

by

the

position

Abiria,

the

f
Durdst
in the
the
sources are

The

still where of Strabo the

they
and but

were

at

the
not

date

of

our

text, and
at

days
of

Ptolemy; along

deed, exactly,in-

Indus,

its course,

above

kunde, Vol. I., p. 800;

.see

Vol.

II.,pp. 155, 158, 168"172,

Vol.

669, I.,
p.

872.

Also first

Professor

Wilson's

Essays, Analytical,(fee,
would
sur

291,

foot-note.

M. the
*

V.

de

Saint-Martin See idea

at of

identify the Sudras

la

with

the pp.

Sodri

and

Sohdas. Some

his Etude the real

Geog. Grecque, "c.,

of the what
case

152, 162.
from it may my be

state

may there

be

formed

first foot-note added

as

p. 133, supra. the find that, while we

To

is

remarked
in

Abhiras with

mentioned,
the

the
see

Mahdhhdrata,
them named

in the

Sabhd-parvan, 1192, along

the Paradas and the

we Siidras,

between with the

Kitavas, Sabhd-parvan,1832; in company

and between the Draviclas and the
832.

Suras, Vana-parvan, 12840;

^ of "SSTT^f^Tl^nTT

Puiidras,Amaniedhika-parvnn,
The
term

the

Bengal
where the

recension

of

the

Rdiitdare

Kishklndhd-kdnda, XLIIL, 19," yai'ia,

"

southern
sedi

tribes dei

merated enu-

is

rendered,
the

by Signer Gorresio,
the

"le

Siirabhiri".
has

That here
In

is to fused the

say,

translator, after

precedent of M.
5, the

Langlois,
Bhadras

togetherthe Siiras and the Abhiras. book and chapter just referred to, stanza
occur

and

the

Abhiras

side

by

side.
also

See -{-

Indische

Saint-Martin's

Alterfhumskunde, Vol. I., pp. 798, 799; la Geog. Grecque,"c., p. 161. Etude sur
Daradas
in

M.

V.

de

I We

read

of the

the

Bengal

recension

of the

Rdmdyatia,
in

the real The Kishkindhd-kdMa, XLIV., 15. corresponding passage Rdmdyana, viz., Kishkindhd-kdMa, XLIIL, 12, has, instead,Varaxlas.

186

TOrOGKAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUMTRIES.

vas/
the

and

dwellers

in

mountain
to

caves

(Girigahwaa

Himjilaya,just before
well be read would taken
*

it descends
*

India;

positionwhich
be altered
to

might

for its head. 'brutes'.

Also

Pasus,

If the

term

might
first

Palli, it
*

or imply 'village

pastoraltribes'.
The of these

Also

Khasikas
most

and

Khasakas.f

is,

probably,
of
whom

correct;
with be

to Khasas, being equivalent

barbarians "c. ; traces

on

named, along
may
of be

the Sakas

and

Daradas, by Manu, t
the Or barbarous it has of the been

sought amongst
the
to

tribes

the that

north-east

Bengal,
referred

Khasiyas.
the
; and

thought
Two

they
have,

may in

situation

Kashgar.
same occurs

copies

place of this,Tukharas
has These of and the

in the Ra-

mayaria." TheVayu
f
a

Tusharas;
the

but the

I ras. jTukhaMarkarideya,
or

are,

probably, by
whom

Tochari, Tachari,
Bactria
was

Thogari ;
from the it still

tribe

Sakas,

whom

taken the
name

Greeks,
bears.
**

from

Tocharestan

derives

"

See

Colonel

Wilford,

in

the

Asiatic

Researches, Vol. VI., p. 467;

Vol. XV., pp. 103, 104; De Professor Wilson, ibid., pp.

Pentapotamia Indica,
418, 419;
Professor of the Translation

18, 19;

Indische
on

Altertlmmskunde
,

Vol.

I., pp.

Wilson's

Notes

the Indica

of Cfesias,

pp. 34, 35;

Dabistdn, Vol. I.,p. 244; M. Troyer's edition of the

pp. 330, 331;
p. 197.

Vol. II., Rdja-tarangitii,

la

M.

V.

de

Saint-Martin's

Etude

sur

Geog. Grecqm, Sec,

t See M. V. de
text

Saint-Martin's

Etude p. 198.
note my at

sur

la

Geog. Grecque, "c., p. 196,

and

second the

foot-note, and
third

X See
In the

Translator's

" Bengal recension

same

only.
of
or,

See the

p. 183, supra. at p. 176, supra. seventh note

recension

Tusharas,
with the

br

Tukharas,

Adi-kdnda, LVI., 3, the Rdmdyana, perhaps, Bukharas, are spoken of, in company
Gorresio's edition The real of the

Kiratakas.

See

Signor

Rdmayana,
exhibits, Tusharas,
edition. Sakas and

Vol. I., p. 224, and

in the but

Vol. VI., pp. 443, 444.

Rdmayana
not

corresponding passage,
39.

namely, Bdla-kdnda, LV., 3,

error

Haritas.

I,LVII.,
%
the
"

Plainly there is here an Mahdhhdrata, Sahhd-parvan, 1850;

Indische

in

the

Calcutta the

named

between

Kankas. See

Saint-Martin's

Alterthumskunde, Vol.1., pp. 852, 853; also Memoire "c., p. 35, Analytigue,

M.

V. de

FROM

THE

MAHABHARATA.

187

Proras'), Atreyas, Bharadwajas,^Stanayoshikas,'' tribes of Kiratas,Tomaras,* and shakas/*^ Kalingas/^ These ^^ and and Karablianjikas.^^: Haiiisamargas,f

Also

Pahlavas

and

Pallavas.

The

form

in

the

text

is the

more
^

usual. The
to

"
has

Ramayana
Bamiau

Gahwaras.

||

The

mountains instances

from of

bul Ka-

furnish

numerous infinitely

cavern

habitations.
*

These but

two,

according to
be

the

Vayu,
to

are

amongst

the northern

nations:
from
^

they might
Atri and

thought

be

religiousfraternities, poshikas, payiThe 'fighters.'

the The

sages

Bharadwaja.
of the

latter member

compound

occurs

kas, and
first term
'"

yodhikas, 'cherishers,''drinkers,' or
denotes the female
breast.

Also Also These

Droriakas, 'people of valleys.'

f Kajingas. and
the

"

Kalingas
north.

would

be

here

out

of

place.

'"'

precedingare
of the

included, by
added

the

Vayu, amongst
the

the

mountain
'^

tribes

Many

names,**

indeed, might

be

to

catalogue.

"

See

the

Mdrkandeya-purd/ia LVII.,
,

41.

The Etude

Calcutta
sur

edition

has

Tamasas.

Also

see

M. V.

de Saint-Martin's

la

Geog. Grecque,
Tomaras,
in

"c., p. 344. t Placed, by the Mdrkandeya-purdna, LVII., 41, with the north; and again, at LVII., 66, in the mountains, t The " See
of the than Calcutta edition
text

the

has and

Karabhanjakas.
notes; also
that
a

p. 168, supra, present work.

note

on

Book

IV., Chap. 111.

suspect

"T^W
the

and

Tf^'Sf are

nothing more
of the Calcutta

graphicalcorruptions of XJ^'^,
the passage referred with which
to

here, reading,

edition.

|iIf

is Kkhkmdhd-kdnda

XVIII., 4,

in

the
"

Bengal recension,"
no

compare

XIX., 4, in the real Rdmdyana,

there.

people
%
**

called V.

Gahwaras
de

is mentioned

See For

M. the

Saiut-Martin's observations
:

Memoire
I
am

"c,, Analytique,
indebted
to

p. 137. friend

annexed

my

learned

Professor
"In

Goldstiicker

siitras IV., 1, 168"173, the

same

Panini
man

teaches

how,

from

nominal and

bases
name

implying at

time

of the

Kshattriya caste

the

188

TOPOGRAPHrCAL

LISTS:

PEOPLE

AND

COUNTRIES.

(many)
the

other

nations, dwelling in
be

the

east

and

in

north, can

noticed. only thus briefly

from

the

lists referred

to, in the

Matsya, Vi'iyu,

and

Markaiideya

country, patronymic bases adds, bases meaning a king of

of
a

"

and,
such

as

Katyayana, IV., 1, 168,

"

vdrtt. 2,
is done

countries

are

derived.

This

by

means

of

the

so-called

cTTT^

(IV., 1, 174) ^ affi.xes,"

(technically,
which

(techn., "'Ef "^"^i '^IJT), 3^^,

vriddhi of of "c.
a

and ^ (techn., ^^T), T5[), base.

a

require
name sense

in

the

of the iirst syllable of

or

Thus,
"

from

Panchala"
come,

the

Kshattriya, being also that individual an belonging to,

(IV.,I, 168); and,
"c. in the

country
a

would

in the

of

king of, that country, Panchala,

from "c.

same

sense,

Gandhari, Gandhara,
from "c. In

"c.

(IV., 1, 169); from

Magadha, Magadha,

(IV., 1, 170); Kauravya,

"

Kosala,

Kausalya,
from

(IV., 1, 171); from

Kuru,

(IV., 1, 172); II,,4, 62,

"c. Pratyagratha, Pratyagrathi,

(IV., 1, 173).
are

sutra

however, Pai'iini says

in' the

that, if

such

names

used

in the

except plural,
168"173
"

plural

of the

feminine, the affixes taught in IV., 1,

"

have the base with the effect they would are on dropped. Thus, together though an individual, or king, of the country Auga is, in the sing,(nom.), the people of this country are, in the plur, or Angah, the Kshattriyas" the people of Kalinga are called KalingaK, (nom.), Angah; and, similarly, though one individual belonging to it would be KalingaH. (According
"

to

the

restriction

named,

women

of

those

countries, however, would

be

AngyaK, Kalingyah. Several vdrttikas are appended to this rule of bases of them have no bearing on the formation by Katyayana; but some others whereas of individuals, or kings, of countries implying names
called
,

appear teach

superfluous. Thus, it scarcely required that, for instance, many people to whom
is

an

additional individual called

rule
of

to

one

the

Vanga country
"

dear
,

"

fTT-q^ ^T^
the other the

1J-CIT3R; are
"

I tl?"^^Tf=^T
^

not

fir^^^T;"
has

or, on

hand, that,for instance,

of
;

one

man

who

passed beyond

people
"

Anga'^
"

'^f?I'^T"fft "J WTI,

former base
names

"

is called

not "^(JIT^: "^f^^:Vanga impliesthe singular,and, in

for,

in

the

case,

the the

base

the latter,the that

sense

Anga,
of

plural,

number.)"
may

In si'itraIV., 2,

67, Paiiini teaches

bases
may in

be

derived

from

nominal

the

that

places (%If) the object expressed place;

in
e.

by that,from
of
a

the

latter exists, or
'

be

found,

in such

g.,

udumharn,
in

', may fig-tree

there
are

be derived such
sense

audumhara,

the that

sense

country
names

which be

trees; in IV., 2, 68,

that
e.

other

such the

may

formed the

in the

the g.,

place

was

founded the

by

person

implied by

originalbase;

KauMmhi,

cityso

FROM

THE

MAHABIIAEATA.

189

Purtinas, as
mayana and

well

as

several passages

from capable of verification, of the Mahabharata. This

the

Ka-

other

is not

called, from
such
names

Kiisamba,
may he latter

the

name

of its bases

founder;
in
e.

iu IV., 2, 69, that that the

other

derived lives

from in the

the

sense

pressed object ex-

by
camels likewise
is

the

place; IV.,
the
e.

live', from
formed
in

iisht'ra; and,
the
sense

in

where g., ausht'ra, 'a place be 2, 70, that such names may is not
far from

that

place
Panini

that

which
not

expressed by
Himavat'.
a

the

originalbase;
in
to

g.,

haimavata, 'the country

teaches four
loss of any
on

far

from

Again,
formed

IV., 2, 81,
of is

that, if, however,

the affix
"

such

name,

yield any

the
a

meanings just mentioned,

is that

of
be

country

(^TTT^),there
effect the that affix would
a

{W\)
the

of

which

would with he and be

required to
effect which

formation have

of these bases,

together
I.,2, 51,

the

base; and,

in

says

that,

if such the

loss

(^^)
base word
"

of the affix has has

occurred, the gender

number the
same

of
as

word

whose

those
last

of the rules

undergone such a loss would base. Hence, containingthe original

I.,2,
51

according

to

these

IV., 1, 82, and

is called

combined
,

"

the
,

country inhabited

by

Panchalas

TT^f^

; ; and

the similarly,

country of the Kurus,

^T^rari,

Matsyas, "c.,
"^c. of the

^T;^:,
"

'*T^n^,

"^W"'' '^"T^
supplies
these
stances, inuse

^T^T^?
adds that
not

"^^I^"5
the
loss to
are

The

Kdiikd, which
and the

affix

consequent

of the

plural
"

does

apply
these

expressionslike "^JT^'^Tt ^"T^^^

not
names

%f^lft
^'^frf
I

^"1M"i

I ; since

of countries:

^^

^R^RTW

fmWtfTT
"In space

(IV., 2, 67)

^^

I "T ^T^
is
a

^^nt ^ir^JT^
to

H^fTT
as

the
in

foregoingreferences, deia
for

be

understood

denoting

whereas The Hindu

general,as, yanapafZais the

to

instance,

village, town, country."

remarks be of

district, country;

strict term drawn from

for

inference

be

these
to

is, that, as

many

compositions ordinarilyreputed
the inhabitants
a

Mdnava-dharma-sdstra, Rdindyai'ia,
of

habharata, great age, as the Matheir mode in "c., deviate,

naming
least in

of
so

from countries, much

we

the criterion

acceptedeven
must

by

Katyayaua,
at

grammarian
form

later than know

Panini, they
to
a

appertain,
was quainted. unac-

the with

iu which

them,
to

stage
time,

of the Sanskrit he

language
As
as

which,

being subsequent
it is the
before

his

to

the age

of
an

Katyayana,
essay

opinion Royal

of Professor Asiatic

Goldstiicker,
in 1864, flourished His Place

expressed in
not

read

the

Society

but

that, as contemporary yet published,

G. 140
"

with

he Patanjali,

about

B.

120.

See,

on

the time

Pdnini: of Patanjali,

in Sansbit

Literature, p. 234.

190

TOPOGRAPHICAL

LISTS:

PEOl'LE

AND

COUNTRIES.

the

place, however,
too

to

exhaust

the

subject; and
It is evident recorded in the
can

it has that be
a

been

secuted prosiderable con-

far, perhaps, already.

the
be
names

very

proportion of
that India
cannot

verified,and
notices
more

many left be

of them

may

traced

geographical

of

by

the historians is

of Alexander's in
a

expedition. That
measure,
to

identified
a more

owing,

great

incomplete
authorities
as

research; and

extensive passages

examination where

of

the

would,
as names

no

doubt, discover
are

circumstances would be also

well

given by
of

which much

the

places

recognized.
arises and from cilably. irrecon-

It is the

evident, however,

that

embarrassment which from vary four

inaccuracy
I

manuscripts, given
own

widely
in the

have

instances

different

copies

of

the East

text;
India

one

in my

possession, three
all very

library of
of No
one

the

Company;*
in many

excellent
in their
are

copies,but, manifestly, places,

of little assistance

erroneous,

respects,
which

nomenclature known.

of those and, particularly, is to be had from any

least
;
as

commentary

the

subject is

interest

in native

estimation.

"

Professor

Wilson

should

seem,

however,
elicited in

to

have

followed the

readings
a

in the

Calcutta result

edition of text and

to

of the has been

Mahdbhdrata

very that Mr.

closely.
Rosen.

noticeably
lation colhis

different

constructed, from
B.

of the

Paris

London the

MSS.,

by

See

humous postder

contribution

Monatsberichte

iiber die

Verhandlungen

fiirErdkundezu Gesellschaft
.

Berlin,New episode
meagre which here

Series, Vol. V., (1848), pp. concluded,

that
more

38"42.

My

annotations
are

on

the
a

far from the

professing to
of ancient

be

exhaustive,

but is
one

indication admits
as

subject

Indian than

geography
it has of

of much

thorough treatment
the feasibility

yet

received.

But,
we

indispensably preliminaryto
possess
"

such

treatment,

must

critical editions,
name

specifying
the chief

and

discussing various
and of the
true

of readings,

not

to

other

works

"

Purauas the

entire Mahdbhdrata
as

and the

Rdmdyana, and jJublished poem, geogniphical purposes,

comparative
references. to make

contrasted

with

Rdmdyana. To what extent modern depravation of that

deserves

translated
must

by Signor Gorresio,

reliance, for

be
to

As
use

sufficiently palpablefrom my numerous of Varahamihira, the Brihat-sai'nhitd

notes, the
reason

if I

have
access

declined
to

of it in my
and
was

is, that I wanted

Dr.

Kern's
extracts

edition,
to be

unwilling
the pages

to

reproduce

the

authoritative un-

found

in

of Colonel

Wilford

and

elsewhere.

192

VISHNU

PURANA.

ever

and gods. dwell, along with celestial spirits*

are

In

them for
a

seven

and the people there live holy places; and enand pain, joying long period, exempt from care There felicity. uninterrupted are, also,in the divisions of Plaksha, seven rivers, flowingto the many
names

sea, whose

alone

are

sufficient to take away

sin.

They
Kramu,

are

the

Anutapta, Sikhi,f Vipasa,t Tridiva,

and Sukrita. of but

Amrita,

These

are

the

chief I have

rivers and
enumerated of inferior
waters

mountains
to you;

which Plaksha-dwipa, there The

are

thousands

of

others,
of the

magnitude.
rivers
are

of those there

people who alwayscontented

nor

drink and

happy:
amongst
ages time

and

is neither
are

decrease
the

increase of the

them;^ neither
known in these

revolutions The

four

Varshas.

character

of the

that is, there, uniformly,

of the Treta

(or silver) age.

from

In the

Dwipas,worthy Brahman, (five)

the
commentator

Plaksha

to

'

So

explains
I

the

terms

Avasarpini
I" of time
are

and But

^^^ifwl" ;i"raT^^T Utsarpiiii:

these
to to

^St^fifw^ ^^^^T
of

words

most

commonly
the

designatedivisions
former

peculiar supposed
in

the

Jainas;|| during
from ascend
extreme

which,

men

decline

to felicity

extreme

distress,and,
The in author

the

to latter, text

from

misery
Jaina

to

happiness.
of these
terms

of the if

had, possibly,the
wrote

use was

view, and,

so,

after their system

promulgated.

Gandharva. The

f In
of four

one

MS.

is Sikha.

reading
is from

MSS.

is

Vipapa.
which, however,
Still I cannot
in

" This
I have
as pii'u,

the

smaller

commentary,
of the text.

the

copy

used, after Professor

do several of my

Wilson, gives, not

hut ApasarAvasarpini, but look upon

MSS.

Apasarpiiuas very likelyto be wrong. IISee Colabrooke's Miscellaneous Essays,Vol. II.,p. 216; Wilson's Essays and Lectures,"c., Vol. I.,p. 309.

or

Professor

BOOK

II., CHAP.

IV.

193

Saka,
and

the

of lengtli

life is""' five thousand

years;
several

and

rehgiousmerit
orders

is divided

amongst

the

castes

of the

people. The

castes

are

called Ar-

yaka, Kuru,f Vivimsa,+ and Bhavin; corresponding, with Brahman, Kshattriya, and Sudra." severally, Vaisya, In this Dwipa is a largefig-tree of (ficus religiosa), similar size as the Jambu-tree of Jambii-dwipa; and this Dwipa is called Plaksha, after the name of the
tree.

Hari, who
in this

is

and all,

the

creator

of

is all,

shipped, wor-

continent,in

the

form

of Soma

is sin-rounded,as by a moon). Plaksha-dwipa' extent i of the same by the sea of molasses, as the land. Such, Maitreya, is a brief description of PlakshaIf dwipa. The hero Vapushmat was king of the next, or Salwhose also gave designations seven sons mala-dwipa,
to
seven

(the disc,

Varshas

or

divisions.

Their

names

were

Sweta, Harita,*""^ Jimiita, Rohita, Vaidyuta, Manasa,

In

my

MSS., ^f^
MSS. haye

Wt^'T^fTfT^:
Others
;

'people
have

live

in

health'.

t Two X The

Kiinna.

reading of eight MSS. letter,probably, for Vivims'a

Wilson had

Vivisa, by omission
one,
a

of

Iwo,

and Vivaiiisa;
to have

Vivasa.

fessor Pro-

"Vivasa",
mutilation

which

I take

been

inadvertence printer's

for the

last mentioned.

" See

Sanskrit Original

Texts, Part I., p.

2

1 90.

IIIkshurasoda.
% In the Bhdgavata-purdna,V., XX.,
is
"

4, the

king
whom

of

Plakshadwipa
their several

Idhmajihwa, son
were

of
are

Priyavrata; his

sons,

after

realms

named,

Siva, Yavayasa, Snbhadra, Santa, Kshema, Amrita,

mountains are Manikiit'a, Abhaya; Vajrakiita, Indrasena,Jyotishmat, rivers the Suparna, Hiranyasht'hiva, are Meghamala; Aruua, Nrimaua, Savitri, the four and Angirasi, Suprabhata, Ritaiiibhara, Satyaiiibhara; classes of inhabitants called Hamsas, are Patangas, Urdhwayanas and Satyangas. The divinityof Plakshadwipais the Sun. Professor Wilson had "Harita", for which I find no authority. the
,
**
'"

U.

13

194

VISHNU

PURANA.

and

Suprabha. The
of
seven

Ikshu*

sea

is

encompassed by
its extent.

the

continent
are

which Sahiiala,

is twice

There

(principal) mountain-ranges, abounding in preciousgems, and dividingthe Varshas from each

other;
and there
are

are,

also, seven

chief

rivers.

The

Unnata, Balahaka, Kumuda, Drona, fertile in medicinal herbs, Kanka, Mahisha,f and Kakudmat.! The rivers are Yoni, Toya," Vitrishha, Chandra, '|Sukla,1^Vimochani, and Nivritti;
all whose
waters

mountains

called

cleanse

aw^ay

sins.**

The

Brahmans,

of this Dwipa, called, and Sudras Kshattriyas, Vaisyas, Arunas, Pitas,and Rohitas,ff (or Kapilas, severally, and red),worshipthe imperishyellow, able tawny, purple, soul of all things, Vishnu, in the form of Vayu and enjoyfrequent with piousrites, association (wind), with the gods.t+ A large Sahiiali (silk-cotton) tree The Dwipa growls in this Dwipa, and givesit its name.
*

Ikshurasodaka.
"Kakkudwat" stands
in

f In
the

two

MSS., Muhisha.
All
my

edition. original

MSS.

have

as

above.

" Two rivers,

MSS.
one

have each One has

Yonitoya.
mountain.
MS.

Only
The

it

seems

that

there

must I

be

seven
no

for

Translator's

"Yauni"

find

authority for.

has

Sroiii.

IIOne
^
Sukra

MS,

Bhadra.

in three MSS.;

Mukta, in

as

many,

and

Sukta,

in two.

Sukla

is, however,
"*

the

most

ordinary
the

lection.
stanzas
not
as which, apparently, peating re-

Here

tollow,
has

in gone

two original,
was

what

heinre, it

thought

necessary

to

translate:

The from

first of these what

is here
not

stanzas

differs very

as materially,

read in

some

MSS.,
the
191.

given.
this

I do "j-j-

find

reading.
**

Most

of my

MSS.

have

Krishuas;

rest, Vrikshas.

See

OriginalSanskrit

Texts, Part I.,p.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

IV.

195

is surrounded
same

by
as sea

the

Sura

sea

(sea of wine),of

the

extent

itself.*
is

encircled by Kusa-dwipa, entirely twice the size of the precedingwhich is every way The continent. sons, king, Jyotishmat,had seven Udbhida, Venumat, Swairatha,f Lambana, t Dhriti, the seven after whom portions Prabhakara, and Kapila,
The

Sura

or

Varshas reside well

of

the

island

w^ere

called

Udbhida,

"c.

There
vas,
as

as

mankind, alongw^ith Daityasand Danaof heaven " and gods. The with spirits
to

four

castes,

devoted assiduously termed

their

respective tions obliga-

duties, are

Damins, I!Sushmins, Snehas, and

to be

Mandehas; who,

in order them

relieved

of the

"

dischargeof their several functions, worship Janardana, in the form of duties Brahma, and thus get rid of the unpleasant which lead to temporal rewards, t The seven principal

imposed

upon

in the

"

In

the

Bhdgavata-purdna,V., XX.,
son

9"11,

the

king
so

of

is
are

Yajnabahu,
called

of

Surochana,

sons, Priyavrata. Devavarsha, Eamaiiaka, Sanmanasya, mountains

are

His

and

their

Salmaladwipa kingdoms,
Paribhadra.

Apyayana, Abhijnata: the

Kunda, Kumuda,

Swarasa,
and

Vamadeva, Satasfinga,
the The

Pushpavarsha,Sahasrasruti; Sinivali,Saraswati,Kuhii, Rajani, Nanda, Raka. termed Vasundharas, and Srutadharas, Viryadharas,
are

rivers, Anumati,
inhabitants
are

Ishandharas.

They

worshippers of
t Vairatha
*

the

Soma-plant. personified
three of my MSS. MSS. Professor the
a

is the

reading of

Thus
to

read have

all my

Wilson
in

put "Lavana",
his

which

take

originatedfrom
in

omission,

copies of
would

the

original,
is

of the
a

anuswdra

^5r^"T,
for
a

slovenly
proper
name.

substitute Lavana

for wjl^iT.
not

Lavana

most

unlikely word
one. surprised

altogether

have

" Abridged from

the

which original,

speaks of 'Gandharvas, Yakshas,

a

Kinipurushas, "c.' |jThe

in but
one

Translator of my

had

"Damis",
that

i.e., Damins,
Part I.,p. 192.

reading which
smaller

occurs

MSS.,

accompanied by

the

commentary.

"|[See

Sanskrit Texts, Original

13*

196

VISHNU

PIIRANA.

Vidruma, HemaDwipa are named saila,* Dyutimat, Pushpavat, Kusesaya, Hari,f, and the seven rivers are Dhutapapa,:Siva, Mandara. And Pavitra,Sammati," Vidyudambhas, Mahavanya, Sarvamountains
in this

papahara.i Besides
and named

these, there

are

numerous

rivers

mountains
from
a

of less

dump

importance. Kusa-dwipa is so of Kusa grass (Poa) growing

f Dara, in " I find, in
has
one
one

In
One

one

MS., Haimasaila.
MS. has MSS.

of my

MSS.

Dhrutapapa.
but
one
"

MS., Sangati.
^^ere veail
as

IIAll

my

which

f^^'5'^T
which

"

follows:

Professor for which

of
or

Wilson it is safe
is

put
to

"

Vidyudamhha",

is not

but impossible,

substitute,as

above, Vidyudambhas.

The

meaning

the

word

'possessing water
MSS. I have

for like lightning',

swiftness, brilliancy,

heat. In
one

of

the

consulted, and
are so

which
save

was as

used
to

by

the

Translator, the

words for

^^
is

^"^TT

written,
"

the second

long vowel,
should The
"

"

there mistaken

have

been

that plainly -T*" for "Mahavanya".

answers

it

is

not

singular they
is the

originalexpression which
one

to

"Sarvapapahara"
the
Puranas
to
"

an

thet epibefore

of the

commonest
away all

occurrence

in

in

plural.

It

imports 'purging
These rivers
are

sin', and

refers

the

rivers

just

enumerated. said
to be
seven.

How,

then, is this

number

to

be

brought out?
of
a

stream;
be

be just possibly, Vidyut, 'lightning', may, then but Ainbhas, or Ambha, is, on so

the many

designation grounds,
the my
as

scarcely to copies
of

thought of, that

As to text

we

may

much

more

securely accept
of 'hot

compound, Vidyudambhas.
the allows and
us or Vidyut lightning',

pointed out above, one read, optionally,Vidyudushna,

I have
are

Ushna.
we

Whether
two

it

be,

or

not, that

to

rivers, one,
Mahi: if it
a name

at

least, is mentioned
for which
see

look, in there; and respect

in many

what that

next

follows,

for

is, undoubtedly,
be
a

the and

p.

155, supra.
in

If there of its
old

second,

be

the

Anya,
As

the

name, and

is signification,

strangely
as

colourless.

are,

MSS.,
to

the

same

in

the

it is obvious scarcely distinguishable, inscriptions, which ancient have been Vanya, a word reading may
none

suggest that yields a sense,

m^iy

though
been

intelligibly apt
xj \^J;

in this and
we

place.
should

Better then

still, ^"p^n"
have the

have

corrupted from

Alpa.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

rv.

197

there.

It is suiTounded tlie
same

by
as

the Ghrita

sea
*

(thesea

of

of butter), The
sea

size is

the continent.

of Ghrita is twice
was

dwipa,

which this

king of
seven

Dwipa

encompassed by Kraunchaas large as Kusa-dwipa. The Dyutimat,whose sons, and the

them,
were

Varshas

named

after

Kusala, Mal-

laga,fUshna,+ Pivara,Andhakaraka, " Muni, andDunto dubhi. The seven boundary mountains, pleasing dhakaraka are Krauncha, Vamana, Angods and celestial spirits,]! Devavrit,t Pundarikavat, Dundubhi, and
Mahasaila;
as lofty

each

of which

is,in succession,twice
the
as

as

the series that

in precedesit,
as

same one

manner

as

each

Dwipa

is twice

extensive

the

before

it. The

inhabitants

reside

there without

apprehension,
Brahmans

with associating
are

the bands the

of divinities. The

called Pushkaras;

Vaisyasare They drink

Pushkalas; the Kshattriyas, termed Dhany as; and theSudras,Tishyas.'^ of countless streams, of which the prin-

"

According
rulers

to

the

was

at first dominated

Kusadwpa Bhdgavata-purdna V., XX., 14"16, of son Priyavrata. The seven by Hirai'iyaretas,
,

present

and

their

realms

are

called

Vasu, Vasudana,

Dridharuchi,
are

the mountains Nabhignpta, Stutyavrata, Viviktanaman, Devanaman; Devanika, Urdhwaroman, Kapila, Chitraktit'a, Chakra, Chatuhsriuga,

Dra-

vina; the rivers, Kasakulya, Madhukulya, Mitravinda, Srutavinda, Devagarbha, Ghfitachyuta, Mantramahi; and the inhabitants are Kusalas, Kovidas, das, Fire.
t A
+

Abhiyuktas,

and

Kulakas.

The

objectof worship is
and
one

Jatave-

large majority of
of
one

my

MSS.
to

have

Manuga;

has

Mandaga.

Two

my

MSS.

seem

give

Uchchhra.

" In
%
case
"

MS., Gandhakaraka.
MS. reads
seven

Ij Qandharva.
Another
are

One
as

Divavrit. mountains

here

only

taken

Chaitra, in which interposes of account "Mahasaila", /. e.,

"

'the

Dundubhi. be understood to qualify great mountain', must ** According to three of my MSS., the word appears to be Tishmas. See OriginalSanskrit Texts, Part I.,p. 192.

198

VISHNU

PURANA.

Ganri, Kumudwati, Sandhya, cipal are denominated The divine Ratri, Manojava, Kshanti,* and Pundarika. Vishnu, the protector of mankind, f is worshipped, in the form of there, by the people,with holy rites, is surrounded Krauncha Rudra.t by the sea of curds," is encompassed and of a similar extent; that, again, by Saka-dMdpa.ll of Bhavya, the king of Saka-dwipa,after The sons its Varshas whom denominated, were Jalada,^ were Kumara, Sukumara, Mahivaka,** Kusumoda,ff Maudaki,t+and Mahadruma.
the countries
were

The

seven

mountains

ating separ-

Jaladhara,"" RaiUdayagiri,

More

than

two-thirds

of my

MSS.

t This
see
*

expressioais to
told,
in

translate

Khyati. jandrdana, on the meaning

my annotation thereon.
"

have

of which

Vol. I., p. 41, first foot-note We of

are

and

the

king
and

Kraiinchadwipawas
territories
bear

V., XX,, 20 Bhdgavata-purd/ia, 22, of Priyavrata. son Ghi'itaprisht'ha,

the

that His

the
sons

their

appellationsof Ama,

Madhuruha,
The
seven

Meghatains moun-

Lohitarna, Vanaspati. Siulhaman, Bhrajisht'ha, pfisht'ha,

are

Sukla, Vardhamana, Bhojana,Upabarhana, Nanda, Nandana, Sarand

vatobhadra;

the

rivers, Ahhaya, Amritaugha, Aryaka,

Tirthavati,
their adoration

Pavitravati, Sukla. Riipavati,

is "Water.

Kraunchadwipa has,
Devakas;
and the

for

inhabitants, Pu-

rushas, Kishabhas, Draviiias,and

" Dadhiman"a,
twice the diameter
of

object of 'whey'.

IIAdd:

'having

Kraunchadwipa':

"|[Jalajais the
**

lection

of

one

MS.
of Manivaka in
"

Professor
"

Wilson

had, instead
which the MSS.

the

same

as

Maniva,

i. e.,

Maiiivat
written. I

"Manichaka",
It
was

I find

only
he

one

MS., and that carelessly

is the
same

among

which for his

used, and
and

that,

surmise,
in

furnished my

grounds
at p.

"Damins"

and in
my

"Mahavanya",
sixth
note at

noticed

fifth note

194,

supra,

p. 196, supra. One MS. "ji"

has MSS.

Kusala. I find in
one

II

In

two

Maudakin of my

and,

in one,

Modaki.

"" Lajjadharais

MSS.

200

VISHNU

PURANA.

the

Kshattriya;the Manasa, of the of the Sudra: and by these Vaisya;and the Maiidaga, is devoutlyworshipped,as the sun, Vishnu with appropriat ceremonies. Saka-dwipa is encircled by the of milk, as by an armlet; and the sea is of the same sea which it embraces. breadth as the continent f
Magadha,
of the
'"^

The

Kurma

is the abode

only
of

Purana

in

which

the
in

white

island

the (Sweta-dwipa), of the world.

An

Vishnu,

is included it is Padma

the

geography (Asiatic
in the

incidental

of description Khanda of the

quoted, by Colonel
Purana

Wilford, from
Researches,
and these and have in

the Uttara Vol.

XL,

pp.

99,

100

1); and
have

it is in

this, and Maga,

a

it in both the

places: two

Marga

and

in the

first

place
*

second,

the remainder, respectively:

preponderant

number,
See

have,

in both

places,Maga.
'Texts,Part I., p.
25
"

OriginalSanskrit

193.

V., XX., Bhdgavata28, states that the sovereign purana, of Sakadwipa was of Priyavrata. His sons, and so their Medhatithi,son kingdoms, are denominated Pnrojava, Manojava, Pavamana, Dhiimranika, The mountains Chitrarepha, I.sana,Uruare Bahurupa, and Viswadhara.

t The

sringa,Balabhadra, Satakesara, Sahasrasrotas, Devapala, Mahanasa; and the rivers are-Anagha, Ayurda, Ubhayasprisht'i, Aparajita, Panchapadi, The world in question is peopled by Ritavratas, Sahasrastuti, Nijadhriti. Satyavratas,Danavratas,
"In
+

and

Anuvratas;
of the
went

and

their

is divinity

the

Wind.

the

northern

parts

the Sweta-dwi'pa,
names are

Sanakadikas

Toydmbudhi, or sea to see Bhagavat

and

of fresh water, in
or

Yishi'iu. Their
Pan-

Sanaka, Sananda, Sanatana, Sanatkumara, Jata, Vodhu,

children The
of

chasikha, all
there,
of
a

Brahma;
Island

these, with

many

others, reside
or

near

Hari.

White like

is like the

subltramsu,
There

mild

beams

thousand

moons;

shining jewels. Many

fear
or

mahdyogins, or great
is
a

reside there,without penitents,

molestation. There The

beautiful
or

garden Yairamati, beautiful there, in

is
a

of

Parijataand
and

Chandana full of

trees.

is the
consorts

city
of the

Vairavati

jewels.
the of

gods
amber

reside

houses

shining like
with

morning
The

sun.

Its

greatestornament
and

divine and

or house, made ma/iclapa,

preciousstones
reside like
many

(karthere

pura),
is the
a

adorned

flowers.
lions of

Apsarasas resplendent

there; and

throne, supported by
sun,

and

fire, brilliant like

moons,

"c.

It consists
a

eight portions,like
In the

so

placed

like the
or

petals of
of

flower.

centre, within

the

calix, Janardana,

the devourer

souls,

is

seated,with

his insignia in human

shapes.

BOOK

11.,

CHAP.

IV.

201

(or sea of milk) is encompassed by (the seventh Dwipa, or) Pushkara, which is twice its made was the size of Saka-dwipa. Savana, who had but two sons, Mahavira""' andDhataki,f sovereign,
The Kshira
ocean

after named.

whom These

the
are

two

Varshas

of Pushkara
one

were

so

divided

by

mighty
runs

range
a

of

mountains,
direction
mountain many
as

called

Manasottara, which

in

circular

in

This (formingan outer and an inner circle). thousand is fifty Yojanas in height,and as the Dwipa in the middle, its breadth; dividing
a

if with
a

into bracelet,

two

which divisions,
mountain that

are

also

of

circular

form,
two,

like the

separates
is exterior lies

them.
to

Of these

the Mahavira-varsha of

the circumference

Manasottara, and Dhataki

are
are

and within the circle; and spirits:

both

frequented by heavenly
no

gods.
neither

There
are

other

mountains Men

in

Pushkara,
Brahma

there
allusions

any
to

rivers.^
it
most

in this

Vaivarta,

that

are

frequent and
order of the

copious.
'

slightalteration

has

been

here

made

in the

description.
His and clothes
are

like
a are

the

foam

of

the
is to

White
on

Sea,
his left.

when
Devout

it is

churned;
and
vants ser-

Devi,
of

with

divine the
a

countenance,

prayers

rites religious

only
seat at at

means

obtain

admission

among

the

Vishnu, and
the

Vishnu-pada,(atthe
place
is the
an names

feet of Vishnu), called

also
*

Parama-pada, (or
Here
sons

the

of the

most

excellent the

feet)."

again
of

translation

abridgment;
of their

originalnaming
A

the

Savana,
MSS.
in to
"

and

then

varshas.

large proportion
and
so

of my his dominion;

all but

three"

call the

first

son^ahavita,
are

the

three

just

referred
is

to, both

termed

Mahavira;
have
been

and, according
t But
seen,
on.

two, the former

Mahavira, and Dhataki,

e.,

the

latter,Mahavita.
little further

for

the

abridging mentioned
ruled
over

in the last note, it would

as

at once,

that Dhataki Wilson

to

appears
for

Professor

put "Dhataki", i.

Dhatakin,
the like.'

the

ruler.

: According

the

Sanskrit,'Daityas and

202

VISHNU

PURANA.

Dwipa
sorrow,

live and

thonsancr"^ years,
unruffled
nor

free from
or

vsickness and is
no

by

anger

affection. There

neither

virtue

vice, killer

nor

slain; there
nor

is

jealousy, envy,
moral

fear, hatred, covetousness,

is there truth
or

any Food

defect;neither
viands the
same

falsehood.

is spontaneously producedthere;and feed upon of every

nature

all the inhabitants Men there of the

are,
same or

f
no

flavour.!

indeed, of
form and

with is

gods,and

habits.
are
no

There

distinction of caste
are

order; there
the

fixed institutes; nor of advantage.

and and polity, jl The

rites performed

for the

sake ethics

three

Vedas,
of
both
vice, ser-

Purahas,"
are

the laws

unknown.

Pushkara

is,in fact,in

its

time yields where a terrestrial paradise, divisions, piness hapness who to all its inhabitants, are exempt from sick^ A Nyagrodha-tree(ficus Indica) decay. abode of is the especial this Dwipa, which on grows adored Brahma; and he resides in it, by the gods and demons.** is surrounded Pushara by the sea of fresh is of equal extent with the continent it water, which invests, ^ff

and

'

The

of description Purarias

the

Dwipas

in

the
our

Agni, Brahma, Kurma,

text.

and

Vayu
My

agrees

with

that of

The

Markarideya,

MSS.

all consent

in reading 'ten

thousand':

t
many,

'six', the Literally,

and In the
no more.

flavours

being, according to
follows
at

the

Hindus,

so

this origintl

sentence

the

end

of the

Translator's

next

paragraph.
Sanskrit and word here is vdrttd,
to

" The
See

"Ethics II

polity" is

translate

danda-niti.
194.

^
**

Sanskrit Original

Texts, Part I., pp. 193,

the

Asura. On the of authority

ft

V., XX., Bhdgavata-purdna,

30

"

32, Push-

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

IV.

203

In this

manner

the

seven

island-continents

are

compassed, en-

and each successively, by the seven oceans; and continent of twucethe ocean tent exis,respectively, of that which the precedes it. In all the oceans water^ remains, at all times,the same and in quantity,

Linga,
follow and

and the

Matsya
same

contain
as

no

details.

The

Bhagavata
but of the variations
of

and

Padma
names

order

the Vishnu, The confused.

"c.,

alter all the

many

of the

measurements.

account

Mahabhathrow
no

rataf

is very

and irregular
the appear

The

additional Some
seven

light upon
of this with

geographical system
discoverable
in the

the

Puranas. and
some

traces

west;

the
nexion con-

Dwipas,
with the

their

surrounding seas,
seven

may
as

have

notion That

of the learned

climates,
fanciful

Colonel

Wilford

has

supposed.
upon the

but
of

v^^riter bestowed

great
the

pains being
mala.

verification
to

these

fictions, and
of the
the

imagined globe:
countries

different

Dwipas

represent actual divisions

the

Jambu tween be-

India ;

Kusa,

Kush

of

Scripture,or
Plaksha

Mesopotamia
Eastern

and

India;

being

Asia

Minor;
the

Sal-

Europe;

Krauncha,
Iceland. The

Germany;
white
to
or

Saka,
silver

British
or

Isles; and
island Great essays eleventh and of

Pushkara,
the
moon,

island,
island

was,

also, according
may be

him,

the

of

Britain.
on

Whatever

thought

of his

conclusions, his
and

these volumes

in subjects,particularly

the

eighth, tenth,
much

of the Asiatic

Researches,

contain

curious

matter. interesting

had karadwipa originally

sons
are

son Vitihotra,

of the

Priyavrata,to
names

govern

it.

His

Ramanaka

and

Dhataki;
is the

but

of is

their

kingdoms are

not

The specified. and

height

of Mount
same.

Manasottara
In

yojanas ;
to
*

its breadth

only ten thousand Pushkaradwipa, devotion is paid

I should

Brahma. This word

is to

render

payas,
seas

which

rather

take

to

mean,
cane-

in this

place, 'fluid'; the

containing,severally,salt water,
and

ardent jnice,

spirits, liquidbutter, whey, milk, 494. f Bhishma-parvan, 401

"

fresh water.

204

VISHNU

PURANA.

never

increases

or

diminishes;but, like
the
moon.

the water

in

caldron,which, heat, expands,

the increase neither
more

in consequence
so

of its combination of the'

ocean

with with

w^aters

swell

of the
nor

The

waters,

althoughreally
as

or less, dilate,

contract,

the

moon

increases,or
The

wanes,

in the

and light

dark

fortnights.
seas

rise and

fall of the waters and

ten

of the different

is

five hundred

inches.^*
water

Beyond

the

sea

of fresh

its extent, where

the land

is of

regionof twice gold, and where no

a

is

livingbeings
mountain,
and
as

reside. is ten

Thence thousand

extends

the

Lokaloka

which in

many

height;and

Yojanas in breadth, ness darkbeyond it perpetual

around; which
darkness shell of the egg.

invests

the mountain

all the

is, again, encompassed by

'f

'

Although
of the The effect.

the

Hindus

seem were

to not

have very

had

notion

of

the of has

cause

tides, they
extreme

accui-ate

observers river

the
never

rise of the

tide in the its average

on

Hoogly
is about the Tides

exceeded

twenty
Vol.

feet;

and

fifteen. in the

(Asiatic Researches,
river
^

XVIII., Kyd

Hoogly.)
Tlie Andakatjiha

("^XJ^oR^l^)- The
saucer, of the

Kataha

is, properly,
in this

shallow

hemispherical vessel,a
the shell

but, compounded
egg.
The

form, implies

mundane

Bhagavata t

The

term

here

represented by
37.

"inches"

is 195.

'finger-breadths". anguli,

t See
+

OriginalSanskrit
34
"

Texts, Parti., p.

v., XX.,

The

originalis

as

follows:

frirTT^fi: I

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

IV.

205

nents, is the earth, which, with its contiSuch, Maitreya, is fifty and exterior shell, mountains, oceans,

thus fresh

describes
water

these

portions
the world

of

the

world:

"Beyond
Lokaloka,
The

the the

sea

of

is the
between

mountain-belt and

called void

circular
tween be-

boundary
Meru
the

space. of

interval

and

Manasottara
sea

is the land

beings. Beyond living

shines sensible
like the

fresh-water

is the
a

region of gold, which

but from

bright surface presented to

is termed
that

of it is

mirror,

which

no

object

ever

reflected; and, consequently,it is avoided

The

by livingcreatures.
Lokaloka,
is
not

mountain-range by
the

which

it is encircled

because

world

is

separated, by it, from

it and
was

which

world;
limit
of

for
the

which
three

purpose

placed, by height
and from

iswara,on
breadth the
the
sun
are

the such the

worlds;

its

that the

rays

of the

heavenly luminaries,
over

to

polar star,
cannot

Avhich

spread

the

regions within
to

mountain,

penetrate beyond it."

According

Colonel

Buruouf
"Au

translates de
en

this passage d'eau

entre

in

these
est la

words:

dela s'etend

la

met

douce
les

montagne
par

nommee

Lokaloka,
celles

qui qui

cercle pas.
autre

regions

eclairees

le soleil et

ne

le sont
est et
une

"La

terre

toute

d'or, qui ressemble

la

surface

d'un

miroir,
et

dont

I'etendue Tout

le Manasottara.

egale celle de I'espacecompris entre objet quelcouque qu'on y depose ne

aucun

le Meru
se

revoit

plus; aussi n'a-t-elle jamais eu de L'expression composee

"

habitant.
vient

Lokaloka

de

ce

que

les

regions

eclairees
cette

par ehaine
a

et celles le soleil,

qui

ne

le sont

pas, sont

distinguees par
trois niondes que cede pre-

qui

les

separe. par
que le les

"Elle

ete

posee pour

Seigneur
rayons

sur

la la

limite

des

entoure, qu'elle

de
en

troupe des

astres

le soleil et que
en

termine

Dhruva,
ne

eclairant

les trois mondes

se

places
tant

dedans

de

cette

enceinte,
et
sa

pussent jamais

porter

au

dela,

est

grande sa

hauteur

largeur."

206 hundred (five and

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

crores

of Yojanas in millions)
nurse

extent.^*
dation foun-

It is the mother

of all creatures, the the chief of the

of all worlds,

and

elements,

Wilford, however,

there abides: Vol.

is

chasm he has

in
not

the

belt,and

sea

beyond legends

it,where
this. of Koh

Vishnu

but

given

his authorities for

(As. Res., Kaf,

'

XL,

p. 14.

t)

The

Mohammedan the

the

stony
with

girdle that
the the El Lokaloka Dorado of

surrounds of the
at

world,

'

are,

evidently,connected
to

Hindus. foot

ing Accordloka Loka-

the

Siva

Tantra,
is the

the

of the

mountains

play-ground
the
oceans

the

gods:
for

^TT?T'^ ^j]^^the diameter

same

'

This
seven as

comprises
zones

planetary spheres;
"

of meter dia-

the

and continent

each

ocean

being
each

of the

the

it

encloses, and
of that which

successive
"

continent
to

being
but the the
two

twice
crores

the

diameter and

precedes it
The

amounts

lakhs. fifty-four
or

golden
and

land

is twice and

diameter Lokaloka

of

Pushkara,
ten

two

crores

lakhs; fifty-six
So
that the

is but

thousand and
ten

Yojanas.
thousand land is ten
one

whole

is five crores, ten

to

lakhs,

ing 10.000).Accord(5.10.
crores

the

Siva Tantra, the

with the Other
seven

golden

of of

Yojanas;
whole

making,
measurement.

continents,

fourth the

the

calculations
commentators

occur,
on our

of incompatibility
on

which the

is

said, by
to

the

text, and
made
to

that

of

Bhagavata,
; and

arise

from the

reference
same

being
to

different

Kalpas

they quote

stanza

this effect:

"

Vtstdra, 'dinmeter'.

^T^TT^^fTT ^"W^t ^%^

'This
is the mother
"

^^fTTf^f^
augmented
with

II
all creatures and their

and

nurse,

"

qualities, the comprehender,Maitreya, of all the worlds.' in the mountains "The chasm surrounding the world,
+

with
a

the

abode

of the

beyond them, among great spirit

this delineation of the which countries
will

waters,
toward

is, also,
the

ture feasingular

in of the

north-west

quarter

old

continent, and

be

fully illustrated

hereafter."

208

VISHNU

rURANA.

"Above neither
"In

them

goes

the
shadow
from

sun

when

situated
of

at

the

equinoxes:

they

have

equinoctial
both midst
directions

nor

elevation
two

the

pole

(aks/ion/iati).

Meru
to

are

pole-stars
situated in the
in

(dhruvatdrd),
places
of
no

fixed tude lati-

in

the

of

the both
,

sky

those have

who their

are

(niraksha)
"TTence

these in those
in

place
no

horizon. of the

there

is,
situated

cities,
their Meru

elevation
but

pole,
of

the

two

pole-stars (lamhaka)
the
same

being
are

horizon;
the

their of

degrees
latitude

co-latitude of

ninety:

at

degrees

(aksJia)

are

number."

Professor of

Whitney
which the he author

appends
observes: of the For free
from "In

to

this these

an

interesting
we

comment,
so

in of with it is

the

course

verses

have fit of
to

much

graphy geohis

as

chapter
a

has

seen

connect

astronomical

explanations.
moderate and forth of

Hindu falsehood.

account

the absurd

earth,

derfully won-

The

fictions

which

the

Purauas
two

put
or

as

geography
features And
of

are

here,

for

the

most

part,

ignored;
and

only
those

three altered

the

their

description
"The

being
or

retained,
iiiterterranean

in

an

form."^
of,
author
**

again:
an

pdtdlas,
feature of

cavities,

spoken
If
our

are,

also,
not

important
the least

the

Puranic

graphy. geo-

has

had

good
passes
are

sense

to

reject
with

them,
the each
of

along
briefest

with

the

insular notice.

continents,
In
in

he Puranas and

at

them
to

by

possible
10,000
are

the

they
their ridiculous

declared

be,
and
of

them,

yojanas
described

depth;
the
same

divisions,
detail

inhabitants,
as

productions
continents

with

those

the

on

the

earth's

surface."

CHAPTER
Of
the of
seven

V.
the earth. Narada's First

regions
Account and

of

Patala, below
of

praises
of

Patala.

the

serpent

Sesha.

teacher

astronomy

astrology.
The thus
extent

Paras
earth has

AR

A.

"

of

(the
to to

surface

of)

the

been

described said

you, be

Maitreya.
Patala
seven,

Its

depth below the surface is Yojanas; each of the seven

downwards
ten

seventy

thousand ing extend-

regions of
These

Muni,

are

called

worthy Atala,* Vitala, Nitala, Gabhastimat,

Patala/ Their
soil
+

thousand.

Mahatala, Sutala, and gold. They

in whicli and
tui'n

is,severally,
and of

white, black, purple,! yellow, sandy,

are

stony,

embellished
numerous

dwell

magnificent palaces, Danavas, Daityas,Yakshas,

Muni
to

with

great snake-gods. The

from those

Narada,
the

after

his

re-

regions

skies, ^

declared.

'

In

the

Bhagavata"

and

Padma

Puranas, |!they
Rasatala,

are

named Patala.

Atala, Vitala, Sutala, Talatala, Mahatala,

The

and

Vayu

has

Rasatala,
There

Sutala, Vitala, Gabhastala, Mahatala,

are

Sritala,and
^

Patala. is here

other

varieties.
to

Allusion

made, perhaps,
Parvan,
p.

the

description given
and

in

the

Mahabharata,

Udyoga

218, of Narada's

Maare

tali's visit to
not

Patala. the

Several

of the

particulars there

given

noticed

in

Puranas.

Two

of my

MSS.

read

Vyatala.

t Aruria.

I Sarkara.

" v., XXIV.,

II Add
the
74.

7.

Skanda-purdna.

See

Dr. Aufrecht's

Catalogus Cod. Sanscrit,

^

"c.,
II.

p.

14

210

VISHNU

I'l'IiANA.

amongst
sage, "can decorated

the than

that Patala celestials,

was

much

more

lightful de-

the "What," exclaimed be compared to Patala,where the Nagas are with brilliant, and beautiful, and pleasure-

Indra's

heaven.

shedding jewels?* Who will not delightin Patala, where the lovelydaughters of the Daityasand Danawander the most vas about, fascinating even austere; where the rays of the sun diffuse light, and not heat, for illumination, by day; and where the moon shines,by night, the sons not for cold; where of Danu, happy in the enjoyment of delicious viands and strong wines, know how not time beautiful are passes? There
groves, and
and the

streams, and
are

lakes

where the

the lotos

blows;
song.

skies

resonant

with

Kokila's

Splendidornaments,
the blended nmsic

rich unguents, fragrant perfumes, of the lute,and pipe,and tabor;f

tion porhabit in-

these and

enjoymentsare the common of the Danavas, Daityas, and snake-gods, who the regions of Patala."^
many

other

'

There Purarias.

is

no

very
most

copious descriptionof
circumstantial been
are

Patala of

in the
some

any

of

the and

The

those

Vayu
tions, addiPadma

Bhagavata.t
in the The

The

latter has

repeated, with
Kharida

first

chapters

of the and

Patala
two

of the

Puraria.
rent

Mahabharata
to

these

Purarias

assign diti'ethe

divisions
and

the

Danavas,
chiefs

Daityas, and
in the lowest.

Nagas; placing VaBut

suki

the

other

Naga

Vayu

has

TT^^TW^^f
t

TTfTM

%^

cTc^^ II

Vim,

venu,

aud

mridanya.

: v., XXIV.

BOOK

TI.,

CHAP.

V.

211

Below

the

seven

Patalas

is the form

of

Vishnu, pro-

quahty of darkness, which is called Sesha,^ the excellencies of which neither Daityasnor This being is called Danavas enumerate. can (fully) of heaven, and is worshippedby Ananta by the spirits heads, which sages and by gods. He has a thousand embellished with the pure and visible mysticsign;^ are
ceedino;from
the
*

the

cities of the of the

principal Daityas and Daitya

and Namuchi and

Nagas

in

each;

as, in the
cond, se-

those first, of

serpent Kaliya; in the

Hayagriva
in

Takshaka;
Kalanemi

in the and
in

third,of

Prahlada in the

and

Hemaka;
of

the

fourth, of

Vainateya;
sixth,of
is the

fifth,
and Pa-

Hiraiiyaksha and
besides

Kirmira; and,
Bali the

the

Pulomat

Vasuki;

others. this and

Daitya

sovereign of
The

tala, accordingto
in of

authority. The
calls his

suki Mahabharataf places Va-

Rasatala,
and

Bhogavati. capital
oftener
the of the

regions
fane, pro-

Patala,
than

their

inhabitants,are

subjectsof

of

in sacred, fiction, mortal heroes section

consequence and
the

course frequentinteror

between

Naga-kanyas
Katha,
events

serpent-

nymphs.

considerable
+

of the Bi'ihat and

the

Surya-

prabha Lambaka,
world.
'

consists

of adventures

in this subterraneous

Sesha

is

commonly
on

described which whose

as

being in
heads
one

this situation.

He

is the great serpent of

Vishnu
numerous

sleepsduring the
the world with Balarama of

intervals is supported.
or

creation, and
The

upon

Puraiias,making
is
an

him

San-

who karshaiia, the

^

impersonationor
serpent and
a

incarnation

Sesha, blend description.

in

attributes With the

of the

the

demigod

in their used

Swastika,

particular diagram

mystical

ceremonies.

This

expressionis

to

render

siddha,

t Udyoga-parvan,3797.
+

The

eighthbook

of what

is

more

correctlycalled

the

Kathd-sarit-

sdgara.
14*

212 and the thousand

VISHNU

PURANA.

to all givelight the regions.For the benefit of the world, he deprives the Asiiras of their strength.He rolls his eyes fiercely, He wears if intoxicated. as a diadem, a single ear-ring, and wreath (upon each brow), and shines like the white mountains topped with flame. He is clothed in purple f

jewels in

his crests*

raiment,
looks

: and

ornamented

with

white the

necklace, and

like another its

Kailasa, with

heavenly Ganga

hand In one he holds a precipices. and he is attended plough,and, in the other, a pestle; bodied emby Varuhi (thegoddess of wine), who is his own

flowing down

radiance.

From

his

mouths,
fire

at the

end

of the

Kalpa, proceeds the

asRudra, who
worlds. Sesha his bears and the he is
one

venomed

that, impersonated
devours the three

withBalarama,"
entire

world,
his

like
on

diadem,
the

upon
seven

head;

is the foundation power,

which

glory,his nature, his be described, cannot be comprehended by form cannot his might Who shall recount the gods themselves. this whole who wears earth, like a garlandof flowers, tinged of a purple^ dye by the radiance of the jewels with intoxicat of his ci'ests? When Ananta, his eyes rolling
Patalas yawns,
then

rest.! His

earth,with

all her

woods,

and

"

Phana,

'hood';
the

and

so

in

the

next

paragraph.
'elevated with wine.'

t Ma. I Here

supply

epithetmadotsikta,
for

" Substituted, by the Translator,

Sankarshana.

'6esha,adored
supports
the whole

by

all

the

gods,

stationed

under

the

base

of

Patala,

circle of the

earth, become

his diadem.'

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

V.

213

mountains,

and

seas,

and

rivers,

trembles.

Gandharvas,
and

Apsarasas,
are

Siddhas,
to

Kimnaras,
his

Uragas,

Oharanas
he is

unequal
the

hymn

praises; and,
the the

therefore,

called

infinite
that is

(Ananta), ground

imperishable.
wives of and the sheds

The

sandal-paste
gods

by
his

snakefume per-

is scattered around the

abroad skies.

by

breath,

The

ancient from

sage him

Garga,^ having
a

propitiated Sesha,
of the and

acquired
astronomical and evil

knowledge
of the

principles
of the

of

science,
denoted

planets,
of the

good

by

the

aspects
upon the the

heavens.*
of this

The

earth,

sustained

head

sovereign
spheres, gods.

sei'pent, supports,

in its turn,

garland

of the

along

with

(their inhabitants,) men,

demons,

and

One

of

the
to

oldest
Mr.

writers

on

astronomy
Sariihita

amongst
dates
548

the B. C.

dus. Hin-

According Astronomy

Bentley,
Hindus,

his p.

cient (An-

of

the

59.)

In

my

MSS.:

'Having
accuracy,

propitiated whom,
the

the

ancient and
all

sage

Garga
consequences here
meant

came

to

know,
in

with

heavenly
of the

luminaries,

the
is

read
to to

omens.' both

Knowledge
astronomy
of tokens of and

heavenly
and

luminaries the

connote

astrology; by
"c. the

omenology

referred

takes

cognizance
of

afforded the

planets,

by birds, beasts, palpitation

various

parts

body,

CHAPTER
Of
the

VL
of

different

hells,
in

or

divisions

Naraka,

below

Patala:

the
:

crimes meditation

punished
on

them,
the

respectively: efficacy of expiation

most

Vishnu

effective

expiation.
you the sinners
an count ac-

Parasara.
of the and beneath

"

I will now,
which
are

great Muni, give

situated
and into beneath which

hells the

earth
are

waters/

sent. finally

The

names

of the

different

Narakas

are

as

follows:

Raurava, Sukara,* Rodha,f Tala, Visasana,+ Mahajwala,

Taptakumbha,

Lavana,"

Vimohanaji

Rudhirandha,1I

Vaitarani,Kfimisa,** Krimibhojana, Asipatravana, Kri-

'

The

Bhagavataff
on our

places
text to

the

Narakas
to

above reconcile

the

waters.

The

commentator

endeavours

the

difference,
the
waters

by explaining
are

the
not

text

imply

dark

cavity
where

in which

received,
and first,

the

original abysses
which
Tartarus

they

were

collected

at

above

lies

W^TU^^M^JHI^**!^-

Siikara

is

an

equally
I find Visamana.

common

reading;

and

one

of

my

MSS.

has

Saukara.

t
+

In One

two

MSS.
has

Bodha.

MS.
more

" The

ordinary

lection

is for

Savana;

and

I find with this

Sabala

also.

II Vilohita

closely competes,
MS, has of

frequency,

reading.

%
**

single
imports
to
"

Rudhirambhas. worms'.
as

It

'lord be the
or

Krimisa

occurs
a more

in several

of my

MSS.

and

seems

preferable, analogy 'lying

5.
on

yielding
the

appropriate meaning,
of Girisa
"

namely,

after

of

explanations given

sessing 'pos-

worms', tt
++

worms'.

v., XXVI.,
This
is from

the

smaller

commentary.

216

VISHNU

PUHANA.

vinces
ments

of the

kingdom
and
are

of

Yama,

terrible with
are

instrahurled

of torture who

all those

into which fire; addicted,when aUve, to

with

sinful practices.^

The
or

man

who

bears false witness,throughpartiality,

any

who

utters

falsehood,is condemned

to the

Rau-

hell. He who (dreadful) causes abortion, plunders a towm,*"kills a cow, or strangles a man, goes to the The murderer Rodhaf hell (orthat of obstruction). of a Brahman, stealer of gold, t or drinker of wine, goes
rava

to

the Sukara with

or

(swine)hell;
them.

as

does

any of is
a

one
man

who

ciates assocond se-

The

murderer
one

of the

third castes, and wife of his

who

of adultery guilty sentenced

to

with

the

teacher, is spiritual
one

theTala" (padlock) hell;and

'

who

holds

incestuous

ThePadmaPurana
appears of
to

(Kriya Yoga Sara) and

be
a

the

SivaDharma,
contain
a

which number

section

of the

Skanda

Parana,
the

circumstances interesting
It appears, of the

previous to
them,
as

infliction of fulfils the the

punishment.
office
of

also, from
as

that Yama

judge
die

dead,
before

well

sovereign of
actions
to

damned;
with Chi-

all that

appearing

him,

and

being confronted
have
been
or

tragupta, the recorder,by whom

The whilst
or

their

ed. registerElysium,
Naraka

virtuous

are are

thence driven

conveyed
to

Swarga

the

wicked

the

different

regions of

Tartarus.

Some

MSS. of my

have

t Three
'dreadful.'

that kills his son. putrahantn, implying one instead of MSS., naming this hell,qualify it as ghora,

Suvarna:
+

the amount
to incur

of

vaguely gold, according to the largercommentary, but likewise known thereof, eighty ra/ctifi as suvarna. Moreover,
not

the

penalty denounced,

the thief must the Laws

steal

the

suvarna

from

Brahman. the

Compare
on
one

Kulhika

on

of

the

Mdnavas, XL,
of them have

49; also

Mitdkshard While

the my

III., 209. Ydjnavalkya-dharina-idstra,

MSS. reads

"

of

Kala,

several

no

name

BOOK

ir., CHAP.

VT.

217

intercourse
to

with

or sister,

murders

an

ambassador,*

The Taptakumbha (or the hell of heated caldrons). and one seller of his wife,f a gaoler,: horse-dealer, a falls into the Taptaloha deserts his adherents, who (redincest with a daughcommits hot iron)hell. He who ter-in-law or a daughter,is cast into the Mahajwala he who is disrespecthell (or that of great flame) : and ful who is abusive (tohis betters), to his spiritual guide, who reviles the with
vana women

Vedas,
in
a

or

who

sells

them,^

who

ciates asso-

degree,into prohibited

the La-

of prescrihell. A thief, and a contemner bed (salt) wilderin observances, " falls into Vimoha (theplaceof beHe who hates his father,the Brahmans, the

and

in the and he

in the

precious spoils gems, is punished his food); Kfimibhaksha hell (where worms are who practises magic rites for the harm of others,II The vile hell called Krimisa (that of insects).
gods, or
who

'Who renders

teaches the few

the

Vedas

for hire.' who

for
a

This

notion

still prevails, the Vedas

and very

Pandits
them

are

acquainted with

unwilling to

teach

gratuity.

here, but
that
next
*

insert sinners

particlein
before

its

stead; from
of
are

which

reading

it

follows those

the

just

spoken

disposed of along
in the the

with

specified.
So the commentaries
is here my

t Such
One the
+

the

explainthe word used meaning of sddhwi, say

has

raja-hhat'a. original,
noticed in

commentators.

of

MSS.

mddhwi,

'ardent

a reading spirits';

larger commentary. Baddha-pdla, in this

"

sense,
'

according to
usage of

the

commentators.

" Maryddd
This define

sishtdckdra, the
to

the

'. reputable the commentaries reads du-

expression is

render The

which durisht'akrit,

by

ahhichdrakartri.
an

larger commentary,
definition,'one
who

which does

risht'ikfit, gives, as
sacrifice ',
"

alternative

ineffectual

viphaloydgah.

218

VISHNU

PURANA.

wretch

who

eats

his
or

meal
to

before

food offering

to

the

gods,to
maker of

the manes,

guests,falls
is
to

led into the hell cal-

Lalabhaksha
arrows

(where saliva
is sentenced of

given for food). The the Vedhaka (piercing)

and other
pons, wea-

hell ; and
to

the maker the

swords, lances,*

dreadful hell called Visasana unlawful

(murderous).

He

who

takes

gifts goes

to

the Adhomukha

fices hell; as does one who offers sacri(or head-inverted) of the stars f and an observer to improper objects, self who eats by himof events). He (for the prediction and a Brahman with his rice,^+ mixed sweetmeats or who vends or one salt, lac,flesh, sesamum, liquors, who commits fall into violence,
as

the hell

(where matter

flows,or)Puyavaha;" goats, dogs,hogs, or

the follower of

they who rear cats, cocks, men, fisherbirds. Public performers,^ i a poisoner, born in adultery, one
do
the

'

'Thereby,' observes
children.'

commentator,

'defraudingor

pointing disap-

Rangopajivin
and

("^^XJ^f^).

The

commentator

explains it
or arena.

wrestlers

boxers; but Ranga

appliesto

any

stage

"

Karnin:

sort

of

arrow

difficult of

extraction, agreeably to commentary, larger

the

largercommentary.
t Nakshatra-suchaka
'one ganam'tjiva,
;

in explained,
a

the

nakshatra-

who

earns

livelihood rice" is

by astrology'.
to

X "Sweetmeats
Aufrecht"

mixed

with
of

render

misMdnna,

which

Dr.

in his edition
to
mean as

Halayudha's Abhidhdna-ratna-mdld,
food,
that
a

p. 310" necessary

explains
to

"savoury

dainty
which

dish".

It

is

not

take

anna some

'rice'. restrictively, signifying,

" In

MSS.,
hell
one

including
called

contains

the

smaller

tary, commenworms
as

this

is here

'flowing with Ki'imipuyavaha,

on

and
a

pus";
torrent.

in
'

other, Vegipiiyavaha,'carrying
Several
'

pus

impetuous

I] Kunddiin.
word.

commentaries who
eats

give

two

explanationsof
a

this

The

first is

one

the

quantityof

kunda

'

this being

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

vr.

219

prostitution,^ the days of the who attends to secular affairs on one Parvans "c.),-an incendiary, (or full and new moon, who treacherous one friend,a soothsayer,* a performs
an

informer,

one

who

lives

by

his wife's

sell the and those who for rustics, ceremonies religious acid Asclepias(used in sacrifices), go to the Rudhiranof blood). He who dha hell (whose wells are destroys
to the a hamlet, is condemned pillages hell. He who Vaitarani causes impotence,t trespasses lives by fraud," is others' lands, is impure, or who on punished in the hell called (black,or) Krishna. || He trees who wantonly cuts down goes to the Asipatrahell (theleaves of whose trees swords) ; and are vana
a

bee-hive, f

or

tender

on

sheep,and
in the
text

hunter

of

deer, to

the hell term-

'

The

term

is

Mahishaka,

which

might
a

mean

er feedthe

of buffaloes.

But

the
sense

commentator

quotes
followed. Parvakarin. his wife
on

text, from

Smriti, authorizing the

-

above

H
It is also read

This

is the
'he

interpretationof
who cohabits with

Parvagamin,

prohibiteddays.'**

defined

as

measure

of who

capacity equal
eats

to
a

four person

prasthas.
born of an

The

second

explanation

is 'one

the

food

of

adulteress':

S'dkuni. The
the

commentators

give

the second first

place to 'ornithomancer' explanation

to the is 'one

as

of signification

this word.

Their

that

gets his living by birds'," jiakshi-jivin. t Madhuhan :

-

?T'%^^T?T^T"T^
i" all

"

according
MSS.

larger commentary.

TfT:TTRTf^mT.%
smaller

my

" Kahakdjivin.
i| The
Kalasutra.

commentary

says

that

this

hell

is

the

same

as

the

In

both
is

the

commentaries,
as

and

'one primarily,

who

lives

by

faloes" buf-

propounded
author of the

the

here interpretation writes

:

of mahishaka.

**

The

larger commentary

M"^"n*nffT ^"ra "^7^^

220

VISHNU

PLRANA.

flame);as do those who apply Vabnijwala (or fiery The violator of a vessels (potters). fire to unbaked
ed
vow,

aiid

one

who

breaks

the rules of his

order, falls

into the

are

and the religious (or liell of pincers); consciously) student who sleepsin the day,and is (though un(though mature) defiled;and they who ceive reinstructed in sacred literature by their children,

Sandamsa

punishment in the hell called Swabhojana (where and and hundreds they feed upon dogs). These hells, sinners the placesin which of others, are thousands
pay the the

penalty of
that
men

their crimes.

As
so

numerous are

as

are

offences

commit,

many

the hells

in which the

deviate from and all who they are punished:" them duties imposed upon dition, by their caste and conin thought, ced whether word, or deed, are sentenof the damned.^ to punishment in the regions f

'

An

account

of Naraka

is found

in

only

few

of the

Puni-

'Just
are

as

there

are
men

these

crimes,

so

there

are

thousands

more,

which

redeemed

by

in other

hells.'
not

t The

mythology is patristic touching the particulars

extract irom

without

its

acquaintance
as

with the

teresting injoined subof S.

4"o-

infernal
of

domains;

witness

the

fourteenth
loy

the

Miscellaneous
oit

Homilies
f.ioi iaii.

Cyril

of Alexandria: yftvyciv,

'I^o^ovuai
on

Oavcaov,

nixooi

fiovfjcii jTjv
on ov luv '^hofiovjuat

tan. aii?.ivTi]i6g
axorog,

'ho^ovjucci lOf
on ov

rdnrctQoy,
ifcoios.

fitxt/n

i6 f}^n/u)}g.'l^oflovfj.ai

fitTf/ti

rovg

axwXrjxu lov in) 7^f rohg dyytkovg

lov "f Qiy.ii)6fg,

iop6kov,
xniaiwg,

on on

nitXtviriTog Ian.

'Po^ov/LtKi

h'l'oMV

to IxfCptjg jrji Tjuf'octg

(fai, 'Po^ovfica avtktrjfxov^g y.a\ udixttaiov JixaOTrjOior,10 (fofiinhv dStxaaior.

lov 't'oftovjuat no-

pfiua
lafior

70 lov

i6i' 6ixanii]t'
tiqq
lov

^q/uajog ixiii'ov avQOjUiyor, Sgordrrjy.nid/.lc'cl^oPTa TJJtpXcy),jdg rixovr]fxivKg qoia"} aCag.

TJVQog,
top

xcci

otfo-

't'o^ovf.int

idg (inoiofiovg n/uwQt'ag. 'f'o^ovfiiu irjy

xokccaiv

rrjy

ovx

'4)(0vaav

BOOK

ir., CHAP.

VI.

221

gods in heaven are beheld by the inhabitants with their heads inverted; whilst of hell, as they move the gods, as they cast their eyes downwards, behold of those in hell.^ The various stages of the snfFerings inanimate things,* birds, are fish,f existence,Maitreya, gods, and liberated spirits; animals, men, holy men, to that a thousand degreessuperior each, in succession, which precedesit: and through these stages the beings
The that
are

either in heaven

or

in hell

are

destined

to proceed,

until final

be emancipation

obtained.^ That

sinner

lias, and have

in less detail than

in the text.
them.

The

Bhagavata+

and

Vayu
into
in

similar
some

of descriptions
of the

The
A

Markarideya enters
short
account

detail in the

instances Brahma Parana.

in and
a

only.
Vaivarta The

is found

Siva, Oaruda,
of
are

and

Puranas,
fullest

and

in the Kasi

Khanda

the

Skanda
mentioned

however, descriptions,
as

those

previous note, Kriya Yoga

being in
of
the

the

Siva

Dharma works
to

of of
a

the

Skanda,

Sara

Padma;

somewhat than Pauranik

equivocal character, and

literature.
observes in that
to

belonging rather
bliss

Tantrik
'

The

commentator
to

the

sight of heavenly
their

is

given

the

damned,
of

order
are

exacerbate
to

torments;
to

whilst them

the

inflictions
even

hell

exhibited

the
as

gods, they
are

teach
but

disregard of
duration. That

heavenly enjoyments,
in

of

temporary
2

is,when
to

punishment, or reward,

hell,or heaven,
been

portioned pro-

the

sin,or

has virtue,of the individual,

received,

t^uiJtijov. 'Po^or/ucu
lov

jc(

dto/ju

la

lov I'tlvin,

^gvynor

iiov

oiSoviuiv,

ll^yyovg. aqvxiovg lov dnicoK/nvy'hjior. 'Po^ov^ai lovg xXttv"/u6y Tom. LXXVII., Cursus p. 1071. Completus, Migne's Patrologiae
*

Supply

'worms'

or

krimi. 'insects',
tenants of the water.

t Abja, which

implies all

: v.,

XXVI.

222
to

VISHNU

PURANA.

goes

Naraka

who

the neglects

due

of expiation

his

guilt. suitable For, Maitreya,

acts

of

have expiation

been

enjoined, by
Arduous have offences, others. any like. may such But

the

penances

great sages, for every kind for great sins, ones trilling
Krishna

of crime/ for minor

been

and propounded by Swayaiiibhuva upon

as

reliance*

is far better than the he of

expiatoryacts
any been
one

or religious austerity

Let
have

who

repents of

the sin of which

to this best

have culpable

recourse

remembrance .allexpiations,

ofHari.^

By addressing

he must

be born the His

again, as

stone,

or

plant, and graduallymigrate

he is
power.
once more

through
a man.
'

several future is here

inferior
state

conditions,until
in his
own

born

is then

Manu

intended, as especially

the

commentator

serves. ob-

This of

remembrance any
or a or

(^^^Tjr) of
names.

Vishnu Hence

is the the

teration frequent reiorders of of

all of his
or starling,

lower
act

Hindus it to cry

procure

parrot, that, in the

or

teaching
peat re-

Rama,

Krishna,
the

Radha,

they

may of

themselves

these

appellations ;
the

simple
Dharma

recitation

which,

even

if

or irreverently, reluctantly accidentally, performed, is

meritorious.

Thus, according to

Vishnu

Tantra:f

^frnfr^^"'^^ rr^

xif^^ifi^^m:

ii

'Let

man

ever

and for

everywhere repeat
its
even repetition,

the

names

of the who

cus-arme dis-

(Vishnu);

by

one

is im-

Anusmarana.
verses

t These
to
a

the

quoted Vishnu-dharma;
are

in

both

the commentaries.
is not

They

are

ferred re-

but that work

as being particularized

Tantra.

224

VISHNU

PURANA.

or

be

pain, of malice, or of anger. Whence, then, can it with the same either? considered as essentially
which
at at
one

That

time

is

source

another, the
at

cause

of

comes, enjoyment beand the same suffering; excite wrath

or

of

thing may,
favour. either and

different seasons,
It

liate conci-

follows,then,

tliat

nothing is,in itself,

or pleasurable

and painful;

pleasure and pain,

of various is wisdom.
states

the

like,are
That may be

merely
which the
cause

definitions
is truth"

of mind. wisdom

alone

But

of confinement there is

to existence:

for all this universe from

is

wisdom;

rent nothing diffeare

it; and, consequently, Maitreya,you

that both

to

conclude

knowledge
to

and

ignoranceare
the orb of the

prised com-

in wisdom,^ I have the thus described you

earth;

below its surface,or) Patalas; and the Na(regions its oceans, enumerated and have briefly rakas (orhells); else What and rivers. mountains, continents,regions, do

you
'

wish
and
of

to

hear?

Text

comment

are,
seems

here,
to
as

somewhat the

obscure:

but

the

purport
of former
true
or

the

former

be
a

explanation
and
a

of the

ence existthe

Jnana,
case,

wisdom,

both

genus

species'.In
be notions

it is all that wisdom:

is; and, in the latter,it may

latter

either of
to

false

the

being
the

influenced
cause

by

self

or

and, therefore, individuality,

the

of confinement of

existence;

former
cause

dissipatingthe
of

belief

self, and

being,

therefore, the

liberation

from

bodily being: "^Sff^'^rm^-

^T^^
*

It

Trt WW'
seems

'supreme Brahma'.
to be

This "j-

compiled

from

both

the commentaries

at my

command.

CHAPTER
Extent and situation of the
seven

VII. spheres, viz., earth, sky, planets,

and

Mahar-loka,
the egg of

Jana-loka, Tapo-loka,
and of its

Satya-loka.
Of
the

Of fluence in-

Brahma,
energy

elementary envelopes.

of the

Vishnu.

Maitreya.
described
now

"

The

sphere of
you,
an

the

whole

earth

has and

been
I
am

to

me, to

by

excellent
account

Brahman;
of the other

desirous the

hear
"

spheres
rest,"
celestial

(above
and the

world),

the

Bhuvar-loka dimensions

and of

the

situation

and

the

the

luminaries. Parasara.
"

The

sphere
its oceans,

of

the

earth

(or
and rays both

Bhiir-

loka),comprehending
extends
sun as

mountains,

rivers,
of the in diameter

far

as

it is illuminated
to

by

the

and and

moon;

and

the

same

extent,

circumference,

the

sphere

of the

var-loka) sky (Bhuas

spreads
hundred
moon,

above

planetarysphere, or
a

(as far upwards Swar-loka).^ The solar leagues from

from
occurs

it

to

the

orb

is situated

thousand
an

the

earth; and
sun.

that the

of the
same

equal distance
the
moon

the the

At

interval
lunar

above

orbit of

all the

constellations. hundred
thousand

The

planet Budha
distance

cury) (Merthe lunar from

is two

leagues above
same

mansions;
'

Sukra*

(Venus)
terrestrial
to

is at the

Bhur-loka,
from

the

sphere,
is the Dhruva the

is earth

and
or

the

lower

gions; re-

thence from

the
sun

sun

Bhuvar-loka is the

atmospheric
or

sphere;
as

and

the

to

Swar-loka
in other

heaven:

subsequently explained

in

text, and

Purarias.

Usauas,

in

the

original.
15

II.

226

VISHNU

PURANA.

Mercury; Angaraka (Mars)is as far above Venus; and far of the gods (Brihaspati, the priest as or Jupiter), from Mars; whilst Saturn (Sani*)is two hundred and thousand f The sphere fifty leaguesbeyond Jupiter, thousand of the seven Rishis (UrsaMajor) is a hundred leaguesabove Saturn; and, at a similar heightabove the seven the pivot Rishis,is Dhruva (the pole-star), axis of the whole planetary circle. Such, Maitreya, or is the elevation of the three spheres (Bhur, Bhuvar, of Swar) which form the region of the consequences works, t The region of w^orks is here (or in the land of Bharata).* Above Dhruva, at the distance often million leagues, lies the sphereof saints (orMahar-loka), the inhabitants of which dwell in it throughout a Kalpa (or day of Brahma). At twice that distance is situated Jano-loka, of Brahma where Sanandana and other pure-minded sons

'

A
occurs

similar

account

of the situations

and

distances

of tlie planets The Bha-

in the has
one

Padma,
or

Kiirma,

and

Vayu they

Purarias.
are

gavata"

two

varieties;

but

of

no

portance. great im-

"

All

my

MSS.

have

Sauri.

So,
access;

to

every and
we

to which of this note, read all the MSS. purpose thus hundred is only two told that Saturn are

I have sand thou-

yojanas beyond Jupiter.

See, further,my
second the
note

Professor

Wilson

must

have

read

at

p. 230,

infra.
this word

X Here,
"

and

in

sentence

following,

represents ijyd,

sacrifice ',

" v., XXII.

BOOK

II., CHAP.

VI[.

227

reside. At four times the distance between lies the

the two

last

inhabited Tapo-loka* (thesphereof penance), who unconsumable are by the deities called Vairajas, by fire. At six times the distance (or twelve Crores," hundred and twenty millions of leagues a f) is situated the inhabitants of (the sphere of truth), Satya-loka, which never againknow death \t

'

An

account

of these much

Lokas
more

is met

with

only in
than
to

few in
our

of the
text.

and Purarias, The

is not is most is
so

in them, detailed,

Vayu"
which of

circumstantial. called
"

According
a

that

authority,
is the
are

Mahar,
abode

from the

mystical term, Maha,

and

the

Ganadevas

Yamas

others,-who

the

'And
as

beyond Janaloka, at Tapas':

fourfold

the

is altitude, aforesaid

the world

known

The

height of Tapoloka
commentaries of

above

Dhruva the
as

is

t The
480.000.000

have

it that

distance

yojanas;i. Subjoined are the

e., six times

eighty million yojanas. kolHs or is forty-eight far as Tapoloka lies from Janaloka.
commentary:

words

of the

smaller

^^f^^-

The
+

here original

adds

that

Satyalokahas
"

another

that designation,

of

Brahmaloka:

WW^t^

ff ^NHT:.

" Chapter XC:

The

is, that, by probability

for

common

Pauranik ii^to

and

Epic licence,
"
"

which,

instance, converts

X^
of

^ff^T, "c. "c.,

in ?I^f7f,

the first of the where The

preceding lines,represents Tf^

be the nominative from far below the the

^fTT)

""

6)

T^I

Xf^j

J{^'. would
other
occur

statements not

annotated

'a solemnity'. ?T^^, 'a festival', Vayu-purdna given in the note here extracts. foregoing

15*

228

VISHNU

PURANA.

Wherever traversed

earthy by

substance

exists, which
the

may

be the

the feet, that

constitutes

sphere of

regents

or

rulers

of the

Kalpa,

the The

Kalpadhikarins. They
Kasi

are

so

signated deto

also

in the Kurraa.*

Kharidaf
with

refers

the

name

Mahas,
Its

the sphere being 'light';

are

invested lords

radiance

(TffTRT'^)But
the
mentator com-

inhabitants

also this for

called
to
a

of the and

Kalpa.
the

explains
whose agree lives in endure

denote

Bhrigu

other

patriarchs,
accounts

day

of Brahma, three

t The

different
are

stating,that,

when

the

lower

spheres
who
to

consumed
to

by fire, Mahar-loka
next

is deserted

by

its tenants,

repair
the the

the

sphere,
residence and of

or

Jana-loka. of the Rishis

Jana-loka,
and

according

Vayu, night
the

is of

the

demigods
the

during

Brahma,

is termed

Jana, because
The Kasi

patriarchs are
agrees other These with the

genitors pro-

mankind.
it

Khanda"
and the

Vishnu
sons

in

peopling
and
in

with

Sanandana
like

ascetic
are

of

Brahma,
the the
at

with the

Yogins

themselves.

placed, by
sages, and

Vayu,

Tapo-loka;

and

they,

and in

the the

other

demigods,

after

repeated appearances
or

world,
many

become,
divine

last, Vairajas in the Brahma

of residence
at

Satya-loka. they
are,

After

ages

there end

with

Brahma,

along with
indiscrete
:

him,

absorbed,

the

of his

existence, into

the

"

Part

I.,Chapter XLIV.,

cfi^Tf^chir"U!"d^ ^rf^fH f^^5W^T:

+ XXII.,
3:

The

MS.

that of the

have

used but

of

the

Kidikharida
who live

speaks,
"

XXII.,

6-

not

of "lords

Kalpa",

of

those

for

kalpa-.

" XXII.,

8, 9:

f^^^^*"^T

^^

tn^m

www:

im:

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

VII.

229

earth, the dimensions

to

of which

I have
from

recounted already
the earth
to the

you.

The

regionthat

extends

The

commentator
or

on

the

Kasi

Khanda Brahma

explainsVairaja
or

to

mean

to, 'relating

derived The

from,

Viraj':* f^TP'JinWlftin the

to

rTTfTfTT %TT^Tt If Puraha, placed in

mendicants,
a

Vairajas are, thereat as

and
are

Vishnu be
cetics, as-

the

Tapo-loka,
and

explained
have

anchorets,

penitents,who

completed

course

of

rigorous

austerities:

It may notions

be

doubted, however,

if the and

Paurariiks
their

have

very

precise
The Pu-

regarding these spheres

of
to
a

inhabitants.
add other

rarias
worlds

decidedly sectarial
series.

character

and

higher

the

Thus,

the

Kurma"

identifies

Brahma-loka

Literally,'producedby Hiranyagarbha'. the Kdsikhanda, on t Ramanatha, iu his commentary

the

the Kdsikhanda-

dipikd, explains

Vairajas to
" "

be

those

who

are

freed from
no

rajoguna:
value.

N I '".
*

"^^^fTT^^WT

This
2.

explanationhas
last of these In the MS.

scientific

See, also, Vol. I., p. 104, note Kdiikhanda, XXII., 10"21.

Professor instead the of "Wilson ^^^ of^a"*"*^IW"
'

The

stanzas

is that which

quotes just below.

which

I have

consulted,

'fW^^ reading is,far preferably,

a

"4 1 U!

meaning
.

of

which, according to

marginal gloss, is

rnTtf^T^f^-

cTHpT:
" Part

I.,XLIV.,

8"14:

^^
rr^

^^Ot^ ^I^
fR

^T^T*^

l^m^^Ri: ^T
I

II

^^ "fKI*4UJ*^lf^

ww^:
^TRTH^:

^
;5

fix: ^TT^T^

T^:

ii

ii g-iii^r-Hcjf^: fr^^f^^if^cT: "^rrf^ "!^ ^fT"3n^ % ittwt ^rt^*^: ii

^f^

'^

^^T

^w

II Trftf^H^^I% ^'TTP*^: *4"nrMr*r:i ^fT^^t^'T*i*ii"rt

230

VISHNU

PURANA.

sun, move,

in which is the

the Siddhas

and

other

celestial also and

beings
I have

which sphere,* atmospheric

interval between

described.

The

the

sun

Dhruva,

fourteen extending
with and Vishriu-loka, Vishriu-loka In and the Kasi above

hundred

is called, thousandf leagues,

above and of it. The

has

Rudra-loka

Siva
above

ces plathat.

Brahraa-loka,
we

Rudra-loka those and

a

Khai'ida
as

have,

instead

two, Siva
world

Vaikuntha
; whilst
or

Kailasa,

the

loftyworlds
above These
seven seven

of Vishnu

the

Brahma
of
cows

Vaivarta and

has,

all, a Go-loka,
are,

heaven
to

Krishna. of
to

additions all,evidently, in which of the

we

the

system original
some

worlds,

have, probably,
seven

relation
or

the

climates earth of the

to

ancients, the
and
the
seven

stages

degrees

of the

Arabs,
the
seven

vens heaof

of the

Mohammedans,

if not

Amshaspands I

*i^l^c(i4T:i: ^"RTT^^FWT
ww^ ^;^rNT
*

"p!T^Tf^: II
^
and

gwT

^^^^:

t ^:
Blmvoloka

ii
is

beings" is to render muni; by "atmosphericsphere". I Niyuta. This distance is brought out

Intervals. From
,

"Celestial

represented

as

follows: in

Distances

yojanas.

Sun Moon

to

Moon,
Asterisms,
to to
....

100.000. 100.000.
. . .

From From From From From From From

to

Asterisms

Mercury,
....

200.000. 200.000. 200 000.

Mercury
Venus
Mars
to to

Venus,

Mars,

Jupiter,
....

200.000.

Jupiter to Saturn,
Saturn Ursa
to

200.000.
. .

Ursa
to

Major,.

100.000.

From

Major

Pole-star,
.

100.000.

Total^ rSoo.OOO,
And
note
at
so

the

correction

is confirmed

which

I have

made

in my

second

p.

226, supra.
is said

"where Saturn
*

the Bhdyavata-purd/'ia, V., XXII., 16, See, further, to be two hundred thousand yojanas beyond Jupiter. there
are

For be
six

these
and

cele.stial councillors,of whom

see thirty-three,

discordantlysaid

to

Dr.

Schriften Avesta, die Heiligen Spiegel's

4.

der

Farsen, Vol. Ill,, pp. 20

and

232

VISHNU

PURANA.

invested
the shell

(by

its

rind).
*

Around
a

(the outer equal

to

surface
ten

of)

flows

v^^ater,for
of

space

times

world). The waters, again, are encompassed, exteriorly, by fire;fire, by air; and air, by
ten

(the diameter

the

ether t; ether, by the

originof
of that

the elements:
of it these

(Ahaniextends and

kara); and
times
the

that, by Intellect.
the

Each which

breadth

encloses;

last is encircled is

Pradhana,^ by (the chief Principle,)

its extent
the
cannot

which

and infinite,

be enumerated.
and

It

is, therefore, called

of all of and

boundless

illimitable

cause

existing things,supreme
all mundane
tens

(nature, or) Praof which and

kriti;the
are

cause

eggs,

there
and

thousands
of

of

thousands,
as

millions

thousands

millions,such
the order in

has

been

described.^

"

See

before

which

the

elements

are

evolved

(Vol. I., pp. 29, "c.)

The followers
yoo/iicov, in
to

of Anaximander 'an

and

Democritus
and
ours

taught
not

"an
cessive, suc-

ansiQia

of worlds;' infinity which of the this world of

that

only

that in

space

is conceived future
at

now

occupy,
a

respect

of past infinity coexistent

and

time,
all

but

also

contemporary
endless

infinity of
and unbounded

worlds,

times,

throughout
Book

space."

Intellect.

System,

I.,III.,33.

See

Original Sanskrit
Professor

Texts,

Part

I., p.
"Mind"

195.

t Nabhas.

Wilson

had

in

the

text, which
to
mean

I have
dinarily or-

changed, unhesitatingly, as
rendered
its

above.

In

taking
that See See

nabhas the

dkdsa,
as

"ether", I have
is at

assumed itself.

Vishnu-purdna,
and "the

to

cosmogony,
+

unity

with

Vol. Vol.

I., p. 84.

Bhritddi,here
the
term is

rendered

rightly.

I., pp. 33, 34,

and

169,
iirst

"where

interpreted "rudimental",
as

"elementary'',
"

element".

Ahaihkdra

stagnant"

"a/"asa

is here

intended.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

vir.

233

Within
and
sesamum

Pradhana

resides

Soul, diffusive, conscious,

lire

as self-irradiating;

(isinherent) in (Pradhana)
of of and

flint \
and

or

oil in its seed. of the

Nature character energy

soul and is

(Puiiis) are, both,

are

dependants,
Vishnu, which
is the

encompassed
with the

by

the

one

soul

of the those

world,
two

which

cause

of the

separation of
of of

(soul and
their
same

nature,

at

the
tinuance con-

period

of their aggregation (in the dissolution),

things),and
In

of the

combination
manner
as

at

the

season

of creation.**

the

wind

'

Literally,
not

'in but

wood';

the

attrition their the tibi

est

of

two

pieces
and made

of

which

does
^

create,
in

developes,

latent

heat

flame. the external

con-

Thus,
of
sunt

Scipio'sDream,
"Novem
unus

divinity is
orbibus coelestis
arcens

limit
nexa

the

universe:

vel

potius globis

omnia,

quorum
summus

extimus,
et continens

qui reliquos
ceteros:"

complectitur omnis,

ipse

deus

'Supreme prakriti, Sage,

eggs: and of such of there hundred

became
are

cause

of all,
"

of

thousands
of

of mundane and
so,

thousands
billions.'

and

tens

thousands,

there,

hundreds

'Prarf^ana the energy of of

and

spirit,most
which
one

wise is the

one, soul

are

enveloped"
all

?.

e,

governed" h-^
have
the of perty protheir

Vishnu,

of this

beings: they
is the

resorting to
separated,

another.
of their

And

energy
to
one

cause

becoming
cause, On

and

resorting
at

another;
of

and

it is the

great Sage,
these
stanzas

of

their the

commotion

the

time

creation.'
as

smaller

commentary
I inirR

remarks

follows:

ff^^-

Tf^ M"*"^"irvrf%d"5"*4l^

%f7T

^p^T^

f^-"^: ^^^-

234

VISHNU

PURANA.

ruffles

the of

surface

of the

water
are

in

hundred
so

bubbles,
energy

(which,
Vishnu and

themselves,
the

inert),

the

of

influences soul.

world,
as a

ture consisting of (inert)na-

Again,

tree,
a

consisting of root, primitive seed,

other and and
logous ana-

stem,

and

branches,
other
the

springs from

produces
to

seeds, whence
first in

grow

trees,

species,product,
germ

origin,so
or

from

the

first

unexpanded
Mahat

(of

nature

Praments rudiments, eleceeded suc-

dhana) spring
of

and (Intellect) them

men

the the

other

things.
from

From

proceed
and

grosser
who the
are

and,

them,
and the

gods,
f

by

sons

sons

of

sons,

In

growth

which

Macrobins

explains
all

as

to

be in

understood of
as

of his

the

Supreme
over

First

Cause
from

of

things, only

respect
as

supremacy all

all, and
and
omnes,

his

comprehending,
as

well the

creating, "Quod

things,
virtutes
aut
vo-

being
quae

regarded
illam
aut

the

soul

of

world:

primre omnipotentiam
contineat.

summitatis

sequuntur,
veteres

ipse faciat,
caverunt,
et

ipse

Ipsum
est

denique
mundi

Jovem anima."

apud

theologos Jupiter

In

Somn.

Scip., c.

XVII.

"

Professor

Wilson

should

seem

to

have

followed

this

lection:

'As On

the

wind

carries

powerless
its various

hundred

particles
the smaller

that

are

in

the

water.'

this line, and

readings,

commentary

remarks:

wr^fT

^nn

TT

(ft f^^f^

i xnTTnTT

^ ^%

f%ft

fw

^fxir^-

BOOK

II., CHAP.

VII.

235

of

tree

from

the

seed,
others.

no

detriment any
waste
manner

occurs

to

the

parent plant;neither
the and the
cause

is there

of generation

In like

time,and

of the arefthe cause of the seed),so the divine materiality of all things by successive

the rest

beingsby as space,* tree (through

of

Hari

is the

developments(through

the

of nature).^ As all the parts of the future materiality in the seed of rice," the root, the or existing plant, the

culm,
the

leaf,the shoot, the stem, the bud,

ear,"

the

fruit,

spontaneously w^ith the subsidiary evolve,M^hen they are in approximation of growth (or earth and water),so gods, means and other beings, actions (or involved in many men, the conin those states which sequences are existing necessarily of good or evil acts+), manifested become only in their full growth, through the influence of the
energy
'

the chaff, the milk, the grain,

of Vishnu.
in
to

The

two

passages intended world. He

parentheses are explain

so

the

additions
the
not

of the

commentator,
cause

how

the
own

deity is
essence,

material
so

of the

is not
the

of his

mediately, im!"!he
as

but

through

of interposition

Pradhana:

^dMId

^I^fq ^:
is the
as source

-ffirfTT^^ T
of
cause

^^^%f?T HT^:
must

l" 'As, however,

the material

Prakriti, he
of

be

considered

well

immaterial

being.'
first

'Thus,
of the

from

the unmanifested then

of

elements;
sons;

from
sons

these

springmahat and the like,inclusive the demons, "c.; and, from originate
are

them,
*

and

these

there
on

other
term

sons.'
see

This

is to

render

dkdsa,

which

my

first note

at

p. 34

of Vol. I.

t Add

'in consequence
was ellipsis

I This " This

^f^'y |"(|"|^ proximity', suppliedby the Translator.

of
.

is from

the

smaller

commentary,

and

means:

'Hari's

material in his

and causativityis through the instrumentalityof prakriti,

own essence.

is not

Such

is the

import.'

236

VISHNU

PURANA.

This
whence whom

Vishnu
all the this world

is

the

supreme

spirit (Brahma),
who in whom is the all is the it

from

world

proceeds,
and

world,
will be

by
solved. re-

subsists,*

That of

spirit (or Brahma)

which
is the
essence

supreme
that is and

state

Vishnu,

of

visible
whence

or

invisible,
all
is animate

with
and

which

all that

is is identical,
existence is

inanimate

derived,

f
is him of

He
the all votion; de-

primary
and endure.

nature;
in him

he,
all

in

perceptible
melts:
of

form,

world;

finally
the he

through
the rites it

things

He is the

is

performer
is the w^hich
fruit it is

he he
is

rite;t

which

bestows;
There

is

the

implements
besides
the

by

performed.

nothing

illimitable

Hari.

'And

in

whom

this

world

subsists':

^"^

^"ZT^.

fT|^

fTT^T

VRT

^((^rM"*l

Xf^

'He

is

that

Brahma he it is and is

which

the

Vedas abode

establish.
of the

His existent Brahma

is and

that of

supreme the
existent. non-

effulgence;

for
He

the
whose

supreme

by

non-difference has the smaller that its

from

this

entire

verse, uni-

moveable Such
is

immoveable,
of the

being.'
commentary.
is

the

explanation
'and he is

Rather,
4

sacrifice

offered'

'^[WfT

Wf^

"

"

CHAPTER Description
The
course

VIII.
chariot;
of
:

of

the of

sun:

his

its

two

axles:

his The

horses. sun's

cities
:

the of

regents
his rays

the

cardinal

points.
the

nature

his of

path along
time
or
:

ecliptic. Length
and

of

day

and

night.
the

Divisions

equinoxes

solstices,
Northern mountain. of

months,
and

years,

Yuga cyclical
Saints

age
on

of five years. the Lokaloka

southern

declinations. of
on

Celestial
and

paths

the the

Pitfis, gods,
top
of

Vishnu. into four

Origin
great

Ganga,

separation,
"

Meru,

rivers.

Parasara.
of the the

Having
in and

thus

described
will
now

to

you

the

tem sysyou

world

general,I
situations

explain to
sun

dimensions

of the

and

other

minaries lu-

The

chariot and

of

the

sun

is nine

thousand
that

leagues
thousand
"

in

length;
axle

the

pole*
millions which

is of twice and
seven

longitude;^the
with

is fifteen

hundred
a

leagues long;^ on
'

is fixed

wheelf

three

The

sun's
to

car

is 10.000 and

Yojanas Matsya. long,

and

broad,
The
one

and

as

many

deep,
it The

according

the

Vayut
thousand the

Bhagavata"
fourth that

makes

thirty-six hundred

broad.

Linga
*

agrees is of

with
no

text.

There

great difference

in this number, extends of from the

in other
to

accounts.

The

length

this the

axle,

which

Meru

Manasa,

is

nearly equal
to

to

semi-diameter is 18.950.000

earth, which,

according

the

Matsya

Puraiia,

Yojanas.

Ishddanda.
Professor Wilson's Translation of the Vol. Aig-veda,

+ See
note
a.

I.,

p. 78,

" v., XXI.,

15.

238

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

naves,*
of the

spokes,and ever-daring year:

five
wheel of time.^

six
the The

peripheries consisting whole the constituting

"

circle
which The

or

chariot

has another

axle,

is forty-five thousand, five hundred

two

leagues long.^
same

halves

of the
two

yoke

are

of the

length,

the as respectively, shorter). The short

axles

axle, with
the three

(the longer and the the (short)yoke, is

day,
-

'

The and

three

naves

are

divisions of the
are

morning,
and

noon,

night;

the

five

spokes
seasons.

the The the

five

cyclicyears;
of four twelve

the
the

six

are peripheries naves

the six three

Bhagavataf explains
year, months months.
more same

three

to

be

periods of
as

each, and
The

gives

twelve and

spokes
them,
the

types of the
enter

Vayu, I Matsya, According

described:
are

Bhavishya Purai'ias body

of the

into much
are

detail.
as

to

parts of the wheel

car

the

above

the
two

is the year; is its

its upper

and and

lower

half the form

the

solstices;Dharnia

flag; Artha

Kama,
shas

pins
its

of the
a

yoke
moment

and

axle ; is the

night is

its fender
an

; Nime-

floor;
are

axle-tree; hours,
the

instant,the
fourth

pole; minutes
^

its axle

attendants; and is,according to

its harness.
one

This

shorter

" Bhagavata,

of the

longer.

Rather, a triple nave,

the

or

three

naves

in

one.

t Not

Bhagavata, but Sridhara's

commentary

thereon, V., XXL,

13.

^f^^t^:
^^tttt:

f^^

trw^w^
^stiTi'Rr^

t ^ct: i %f^: ^ffi^: ^rrr: ii

T^^r^^:
^

^^^T

^^

^i^
^T^

^i^T:

^ctt: II

f^*im^H"*MT^^

t^
^m

^t^t:

"?jf^^^
" v., XXI.,
14.

^^n^
fT^

^^:

^T^f^pr: i
"

^m:

ii

gTT^^ft %

^^^-RHf ^"T^ffr II

240

VISHNU

PURANA.

VaswaukaSoma, on the north: named, severally, sara,*Samyamani, Mukhya, and Vibhavari.^

of
'

In

the the

Linga,f Vayu,
from
a
+

the that

city of

Indra

is called is termed

Amaravati;
Sukha.
the

and,

in it and
*

of Varuria This

"
the original,

Corrected

"Vaswokasara".
of Indra.

is

called,in

city of Sakra,
t Prior

name

Section, LIV., 1"3:

'TT^^ ^^%TrfT!r TnwtTTfr 'ttI^

^f

^^TT3TfW^

II i

nT^t

^t^w ^n^^"^^
^t#
"tiT^
Here the four

^^^^

^ft: gft t^Tn ^ ^T^% II

f^g^T fTTf f^^rrr: f^rn: i ^^qwft f ^rr %^ fw^T ^"rm: ii ^ff^TTT^fft

cities referred and Vibha. is from the
to

bear* the

of Amaravati, appellations

Samyamani,
*

Sukha

The

following extract

Vdyu-purnna:

^T'T^^ ^f^ ^ft: TfT^i f^firH^ cjmI^^ttt ^1^ g'srrtTrfr^fnii

t^^tTt
f^T
TR

t^^^

^m:

^^?i%

II

gft T^T ^i^U!*^i^ 'trt^rr:n f^^-y-HT^ ^TI"^^T^TO#^ ^[^ I

^'T^TfT? f%^-RTV hW^tI^J^T^
f^flT
In
some

II

^^i^^T"t ^^^TT^WT^
to

^
is also

II
called
as

the
MSS.

sequel

these

verses,
me

Vibhavari

Vibha;
MSS.,

and with with

consulted

by

give, there, Amaravati

convertible

Vaswaukasara.

Mukhya

in several is, further, interchanged,

Sukha, the city of Varuiia.

In from the that
we

also,

by scarcelya word Matsya-purdna there is a passage differing In this Purana, stanza. just cited,beginning at its second and find Vibhavari terms, importing Vibha, synonymous
"

'bright',and likewise both Vaswaukasara " The Bhdgavata-purdna, V., XXI.,

"

and

Amaravati.

7, calls the city of Indra, DevaAs

to Yama's

dhani, and
it agrees

that of Varuna, Nimlochani. with

our

and

Soma's

cities,

text.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

VIII.

241

like an arrow, on darts, glorious sun, Maitreya, attended by the constellations of his southern course, the difference between* day and the Zodiac. He causes and is the divine vehicle and path of the sages night, The
who have
overcome

the inflictionsof the world. of all the

Whilst

the sun, in
one

who

is the discriminator

hours, shines,

Dwipas, opposite are it will be midnight.Rising and setting Maitreya, and are always (relatively) opposed in at all seasons, the different cardinal and intermediate pointsof the visible to any people, becomes the sun When horizon. from he disappears he is said to rise; when to them in truth, There is, their view, that is called his setting. of the sun; for he is always: neither rising nor setting
in midday, in continent, and these
terms

merely imply his

presence

and

his

f disappearance,

'distribution of, vynvasthdna. Read, ratber,

^i^f^ f^^""^ Tt%^^ ^4^Eirra

fi: I

f^T^^^Tf 71^ ^^ JW^ HT^T^

fTfft^-R ^ ^f^

t^

t^f^Tf^ dm*j"^: ^:

II

T:%: II rT^^^^^
ii

T^: ^3^^rRm^T# ff ^^l-iK^f^

'The
sun

is stationed,for all time, in the middle

in

of the

against midnight

the dwipas, Maitreya. opposite to each other," and, in the settingof the sun being perpetually the cross-points," Maitreya, so all the cardinal points, and same way, where the people speak of the risingof the sun where they see it; and, all the
sun

But, the

day, and and rising

over

disappears,there,
in one
are

to

them,

is

his

setting.
is

Of

the

sun,

which

is

always
for what II.

and called

the

place, there rising and setting are

same

neither the

only

setting nor seeing and

16

rising;
the
not

242

VISHNU

PURANA.

"When

the

sun

cities of the
the

(atmidday) passes over gods (on the Manasottara

either of the

mountain

"

at

to three cities his Hght extends points), termedia situated in an inwhen intermediate points:* and two of the cities and he ilhiminates two point, sphere). three intermediate f (in either case, one hemipoints the sun From the period of his rise, moves when he proceeds wards towith increasing rays until noon, his setting with rays diminishing (that is,his vances in proportionas he addiminishes heat increases or to, or recedes from, the meridian of any place).

cardinal

The

east and

west

quarters are

so

called from

the sun's

shines in there.^ As far as the sun risingand setting minating front,so far he shines behind and on either hand, illuof Meru, the all places except the summit of the immortals: mountain for, when his rays reach is there situated, of Brahma, which the court they are
and repelled which there driven radiance by the overpowering there is always Consequently, prevails. back

The but

terms

Piirva and

Apara

mean,

properly,'before'

and

hind:' 'bemen,

'before'
a

natm'allydenotes
of the
or

the east, either because

according to
welcome,
so

text

Vedas, spontaneously face, as

because the

if to

the

risingsun, they
The
same

they are

enjoinedby
the
west

the laws
course,

to

do.

When

face

risingsun,

is,of
the
or

behind
of
to

them.
term

circumstance

determines

application
'dexter,'
north.

the

Dakshina,

properly 'right,'dating,
or

the south.

Uttara, 'other'

impliesthe 'last,' necessarily

seeing
The the

the

siui.'

heliocentiicism

taught

in

this

passage,

I)ut not

brought out
a

in

former
on.

translation,is remarkable.

It is contradicted, however,

little

further
*

Vikarna.

+ Kona.

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

viir.

243

the

the divisions as night, according of the continent lie in the northern ern) (or southas quarter, or inasmuch they are situated north (or south) of MeruJ
1*

alternation

of

day

and

'

This

is rather

obscure;
and in the

but

it is made

out

clearlyenough Vayu,
Matround

in the sya, the who the

centre must

commentary

parallel passages
The
on

in the
sun

Linga, Kiirma,
world, keeping
fronts

and Meru

Bhagavata.f always
he sun's the his

travels

right. To
must

the spectator be

him, therefore, as
as

rises,Meru
do
not

always
north of be

on

north; and,
of

the

rays

penetrate beyond the

or

the
in

mountain,

regionsbeyond,
those
on

to

the

it,
in

be

darkness, whilst
and south

the

south

of it must

north light: upon

to

the So

not absolute, terms, dependbeing relative, ing positionof the spectator with regard to the sun and

Meru.

the

commentator:

w|j ^ %l^ Tf^f^Tlf^^nf

^-^

tT"^^!

f^f^ "^

TTt^^W^T

^^

f^^m; I :

It

was,

WTt^^TTT^
north

t f^^T TTf^:
there

^^
and

ff

'

To

the

of

Meru

is, therefore, always night during day

of all the

in

other

regions;for Meru be enough t It may

it is

is north to

refer to the

dwipas V., XXII., Bhdgavata-purdi'm,

varshas.' translation:
une

2,

where
coiume

said, according to Burnoufs

et autres

"Le
roue

sage de

dit: Tout

les fourmis
tournent
avec

insectes, places sur

en
meme sur

potierqui
qui

tourne,

elle et suivent

temps
divers

des

directions

leur sont
et

propves,

puisqu'on les trouve

roue

points; qui
d'un
ou
a

ainsi le soleil pour attributs

et

les autres

les

sigues et
en

planetes, places sur la les Nakchatras, tournent

laissant
a

du

Temps

avec

elle autour

de

Dhruva

de

Meru,
leur

les

leur

droite,et

marchent
un

mouvement

qui

est

propre,

puisqu'on les voit dans

the smaller

Nakchatra

dans

un

signe
of
a

diiferent."
*

This

is

from

commentary,

which

adds, by way

explanation: second

^TTTfTTf^^WT^T ^^

^i^^^f'f^ ^Tl^fTT-

16*

244

VISHNU

PUT? ANA.

The

radiance

of the

solar

orb, when
hence

the

sim

has set,
a

is accumulated

in fire ; and

fire is visible at

greater distance
a latter,

by night (than by day). During

the'

fonrth

the

sun;

and,

of the rays of fire blend with those of from shines with their union, the sun heat each

and by day. Elemental light, greater intensity from fire, derived from the sun or blendingwith in other,mutuallyprevail various the
sun

both by proportions, is

day

and

night.*When
or

present

either

in

the southern

retires into the

by

darkness

or

day or night hemisphere, as waters, according they are invaded that the f It is from this cause light,
the northern

probably, tbrougb
Major
Wilford
in

some

misapprehension "By
north Meru

of

this

doctrine, that
"

asserted:

they"
"

thePauraiiiks
context

stand, "under-

general,the

pole; but

the

of the Puranas Vol.

is

againstthis supposition." Asiatic Researches,

is
no

VIII., p.

28G.

There in the of
the

however, inconsistency,
of the

in Meru's

being absolutely
to

centre

world,

and

north relatively

the inhabitants is that

are

several the
sun

portions,to
first appears,

all of whom and the

the other

east

quarter

where

quarters

thereby

regulated.

All

my

MSS.

read

thus:

'The and

two

lustres, that of the

"

sun

and

that of

heat, owing
and

to

mutual

penetration,become

of light fire, consisting intensified daring the

"

day

during the

night, respectively.'

'When

the

sun

day and of light and

So the See

present in the southern hemisphere,or in the of the night enter the water, possessed,respectively,
is of

thern, norture na-

that

of

darkness.'
in rightly,

commentators,

and

obedience

to

law

of Sanskrit

grammar.

II.,34. Panini, II.,

BOOK

II.,

CHAr.

VIII.

245

waters

and of

by day, because night is within them; they look white by night, because, at the setting the the light of day takes refuge in their sun,
look dark the
sun

bosom/*
When
kara
a

has

travelled
of

in the

centre

of Push-

thirtieth

part

is globe, his course and, whirling round, wheel the of

a

of) the (the circumference equal,in time, to one Muhurta;^

like the

circumference

of

the

potter, he
In
sun

distributes

day

and of

night upon
northern
to

-earth.

the

commencement
to

his

course,

the

passes

thence Capricornus,

Aqua-

'

Similar
The
sun

notions travels in
a

are

contained
at

in the of

Vayu.f
of the earth's the

the
"

rate
or

one-thirtieth

circumference

Muhiirta

31.50.000

Yojanas;

making

"RT^W

"^

rT"^^tW '^

^ ^^IMiTt

^^nft

II

^grTT

%^

^^

'^"^

frf^^

^1W

II

fT^Trn^T

H^ng-P^

^^

-^rrfTT ^:

f^^T TTf^irtinT^ f^^mTfrsi^ in?', i

II

^^^ ^ftTN 'd"^i^l"d*^^

f^iT(5R^ii

246

VISHNU

PURANA.

rius, thence

to

from Pisces; going successively

one

sign of the Zodiac to anotlier. After he has passed attains his equinoctial ment movethrough these, the sun (the vernal equinox),when he makes the day and nightof equalduration. Thenceforward the length of the night decreases, and the day becomes longer, until the sun reaches the end of Gemini, when he pursues
a

different direction, and,

to

Cancer, begins entering

the circumference the
sun

his declension
a

the south.

As

of
vels tra-

wheel revolves most so potter's rapidly, rapidlyon his southern journey: he his path with the velocity of wind, and

flies

along
a

traverses

9 total,

crores

and

45

lakhs, or
Purarias.

9.45.00.000

according to

the

Vayu,*

Linga,f

and

Matsyat

NirtTr^ g ^f^5?rf w^f^ g^'fHci

II

qn$f iTfWf^Txm^Nir^

^T

^fw:

II

t Prior

Section, LIV.,

10"13:

TT^ gt^TTW

"N^t^^

^^^i g^^^

^f^

^Tfr^:
1^^^

II
I

tf^TJTW

tT^'^rrf^ ^f^T^f^^f^
^T^n:^
its

II

"^f"l^ Tf^m
*

^rn^TT: beginning,

i
from
runs

The

passage

iu

the the

Matsya-purdna scarcely differs

exception of
which ii

that

in

the

with Li7iga-purn/in,

thus:

ij^
Some MSS,

gTT^

*rTf?T ^t^tt:
of ^

have, however, instead

TTXi^fr^ g, g^T!T^'T'

248

VISHNU

PURANA.

flayor night depends the greater or less velocity with which the sun upon revolves through the degreesbetween the two points In the solstitialperiod, in which of the horizon.* his diurnal path is quickest, his nocturnal is slowest; and, in that in which he moves he travels quickby night, slowlyby day.f The extent of his journey is,in either of the day and night, for,in the course case, the same; he passes through all the signsof the Zodiac, or six and the same number by night, by day. The length and shortness of the day are measured by the extent of the signs;and the duration of day and night, by takes to pass throughthem/ the periodwhich the sun
'

The

relative

length of

the

This

passage, that

which the

is somewhat the

at

variance

with upon

the the

neral ge-

doctrine of other the

length of
and

day depends
has the
not

city veloin any the

sun's

course,

which

been

noticed

Paurariik
the he

text, is

defended,by
signs of
Aries

commentator,

upon

authorityof
to extent:

or JyotiHsastra

astronomical the
are

writings.
are

ing Accord-

them,

asserts, the

Zodiac the

of different

Aquarius, Pisces, and

Gemini the
are

shortest; Taurus,
and all.

and Capricornus,

something longer; Leo

the

Scorpio,
ing Accordbe

longer still;
to

and

remaining four,the longest of

the
sun

the

six
or

which shorter.

traverses,
text

day

or

night will

the

longer

The

is,

f^^T ^W
'Of the and
sun,

'^

f^^

'T^

ift^T^ t ^:
the two and

II
the horizon

its circles between "whirling progress is slow

points of

by day
t

by night, the

rapid.'

T5^Tf^ ^t^W^

^fhn ^#
^^

^ft^ f^^T ^^
*

I rT^Tlf?T: ^iffTf^f^ II fT^T ^^T Professor Wilson

I have

added

this

line.

Apparently,

thought

it

"^ould be somewhat

to translate it. superfluous

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

virr.

249

In

his northern

the declination, slowest

sun

moves

quickest
ation, declin-

and by night, the The

reverse

by day;
case.

in his southern

is the

ated night is called Usha, and the day is denominVyushti,and the interval between them is called of the awful Sandhya, Sandhya.* On the occurrence the terrific fiends f termed Mandehas vour attempt to dethe
sun:

for Brahmat the

denounced
power
to

this

curse

upon

them, that, without

perish, they should die every day (and revive by night); and, therefore, fierce contest between a them occurs and the (daily)
The

apparent

contradiction
sun's

may,

however,
and the

be

reconciled
a

by

derstanding un-

the be

slow

motion,

length of

sign, to

equivalentterms.

That

is, Usha

is

part

of the

of night;Vyiisht'i,

the

day.

So

read

all my

MSS.

The

smaller

commentary
I
we

remarks:

'^^T

I ^"RT

TTf^^T

"^^^
stanza

"^^fstrf^"^:
seems

But
are

the
to

compound
read

in the latter
not

half of the

to

show

that

Usha,
"

Ushas.

llence, probably, either the commentary"

or

unless

only
of

loose

is

corrupted,

else the text

a

that

accompanies
found in

it.

which Ushovyusht'yoK, other

yieldsUshas,
Puraiias,

is, however,
The unless word

lection

parallel passages
I have
some

Translator's
we

"Vyusht'a",which
that
we

is altered, that
stanza.

here

assume

have, in
"

MSS.,
same

and

impossible, Vyushti" the

lation Trans-

embedded

in the

compound
on

in

the

The

ensuing
of the

gloss

Ushas

is taken

from

Professor

Wilson's

Rig-veda,Vol. I., p.
daughter
Rosen the of the translates

78, second

foot-note:
or

"The

dawn; keep

personified heaven,
the
name

its it

deity, Dyudeseems

vatdyd duhitd.
to

Aurora;
two.
as

but

able preferto

original denomination; as, except

in
common

in the

regard

time,

nothing indeed, Ushd, a

and the dawn is indicate that

there

is

between similar

the

word

of

derivation

VisMu-purdna, Ushas, is called night;

In

Vyushtd [sic: for

or

Usha

Ushas

is the time

to Vyushta]. Several passages seem immediatelypreceding daybreak."

*

t Rdkshasa.

In the original, Prajapati.

250

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

scatter water, pious Bralunans Omkara, and consecrated by purified by the mystical and by this water, as by a thunderbolt, the Gayatri;^*

sun/

At

this season,

'

The

same

story
are

occurs crores

in the

Vayu, f

with It

the addition
to

tliat
cient an-

the Mandehas

three

in number.
some

seems

be

an

legend,imperfectlypreserved in
-

of the

Puranas.

The

sacred The
ears

Om syllable

has

been

already described
verse

(Vol.I.,
not to

p. 1, be
as

note).
to

Gayatri, or
profane, is
and
occurs

holiest
a

of the
to

Vedas,

nttered the

short

prayer tenth

the sun, of the

identified fourth
ction se-

supreme, third

in the of the

hymn

of the

Ashtaka

Sariihita of the

Rig-veda:

W fTt^f^g^T'^ 'We meditate

our on

t^^ "ft^ff fWt

excellent

^
the

^'

H^r{M\"lI
sun
:

that

lightof
is the

divine

may

he

illuminate

minds.'*

Such

fear

entertained

of

profa-

Tn^""^rf^
^^
*

f^% f^ ^i^t^^g^"^f%
^Tf
'^

II

^^
divine adds which

II -g^^-ra^^^^Tl
of the "We
our

Professor another the

Wilsou, in his Translation

Rig-veda,Vol. III., p.
meditate
on

110,

gives
To
of the

rendering of
the

this

verse:

that

desirable

lightof

Savitri, who

influences

pious

rites."
verse

this he Vedas

following comment: part

to

"This

is the celebrated

forms

of the

daily devotions by
Sir

Brahmans, of^the
W. Jones's
us

and

was

first made of
a

known

English readers

lation trans-

supremacy

interpretation.He renders it: 'Let paraphrastic illuminates of that divine sun, the godhead who
whom
our

adore

the
creates rewe

all,who
toward

all,from
invoke
to

all

proceed, to
XIII.,

whom

all must
our

return, whom
progress has

direct

understandings aright in
Vol.
p.

his Tat

holy

seat'

(Works, 8vo.,

367).

The

text

merely

savitur

varenyaihhhargo devasya dhimahi, dhiyo

yo

naK

prachodaydt.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

VIII.

25^1 the first oblation

the foul fiends

are

consumed.

Wlien

is

with solemn invocations, hi the morning offered, the thousand- rayed deity shines forth with mining rite,^
this text, that

copyistsof

the Vedas

not

unfrequentlyrefrain

from
'

it,both transcribing Or,

in the

in the the which

Sariihita and
prayer that
sun

Bhashya.
commences

text, with

with

the

words

'That : Suryo jyotih'

is in the

is (or light)

ador-

The
our

last member intellects.'

12.
as

may The

be
verse

also

rendered, 'who
in

may

animate

or

enlighten
in

occurs

the
are

Yajus, III.,35, agreed

to

and

the
sa-

Sdman, II., 8, vitri,the meanings

"which is
on

Both
one

commentators

understand, by
-.

soul,
are one

also with

world, Brahma has, we meditate given. Thus, Sayai'ia

with the
soul

of the

but

various the

on

hght
fluence in-

Brahma,
and

his

own

light,which,
is

from

its

consuming

hhargas; and is that which its being to be known is desirable, from or worshipped by the all (vare.'iya) the of being (parameswara) the property ; supreme of the world, and the animator, impeller, creator or through urger (savitri), the internally abiding spirit(antarydmin) of all creatures. Again, yaK,
ignorance
termed
,

its consequences,

although masculine, may, by Vaidik licence,be the relative to the neuter all (dhiyaK) acts noun (karindm), bhargas; that light which animates illumes all understandings (budilMK). Again, devasya savituK or may the progenitor of all, sarvasya radiant of the brightor as sun, mean, be orb of understood the sphere or as prasavituK; and hhargas may of sins, pdpdndih tdpakaih tejo-mandalani. the consumer Again, light, be and the interpretedfood; bhargas may only implore the prayer may
sun

to

provide sustenance:
is characterized him,

tasya prasdddd annddi-lakshaiuim

we

phalam
favour
we

dh'iward re-

bhavema, mahi, tasyddhdra-bhutd

that

anticipatefrom
the
comment

his

the

I)y food
in of

and

like,that is, may

on

be supported in

by
In
says,
"

Mahidhara
similar

his

the

same

text

the

Vajus, notices
the of the

varieties
to

Introduction

the p. X.

interpretation." volume just quoted from.

:

Professor

V^ilson

Gayatri,at
in its

The

commentators

admit

some
a

but variety of interpretation ;

it
to

ably probshed it is

meant,
a

originaluse,
upon the the

simple

invocation offices of with

of the

sun

benignant influence
employed
Later
to

customary

worship; and
merely
that

still

by
the
a

Hindus nnphilosophical

cation. signifioperated
have

those of the Vedanta, have notions, and, especially,

text
an

to

attach

import

it

did

not

at

first possess,

and

converted
of

it into

of the spiritual and mystical propitiation origin

essence

existence,or

Brahma."

252

VISHNU

PURANA.

clouded

splendour.* OmkAra
of the three its eniniciation, those is
a

is Vishnu

the

the substance

Vedas, I

the lord
are

and, by
The
sun

Rakshasas Vishnu
;

principal part of
the the

and

f mighty, of speech ; destroyed. is his light

of which

immutable
is excited

essence,

active manifestation

Om. " Light effused mysticsyllable becomes radiant, and of) Omkara by (the utterance The the Rakshasas called Mandehas. burns up entirely performance of the Sandhya (the morning) sacrifice ||

by

able,' "c.
of the

The

whole

prayer

is

given

in Colebrooke's Asiatic

Account

Religious Ceremonies
351.**

of the

Hindus:

Researches,

Vol.

v., p.

'The offered

first in the

is burnt-oifering

that
sun

agnihotra. The

which, accompanied by mantras, is effulgence, thousand-rayed: the

is
sun

shines, producer of radiance.'

t

Bhagavat.
expression
is
to

X This

render

tridhdman,

'the

the triple-gloried'; the smaller

tary commen-

glories in question being the Vedas, accordingto

:

f^T^T
^I I

"ftfW W^:^T'T^^TtW ^T^Tf^ ^tf%

And
so,

^^^fW
after

"^T '^^

in

effect, proposes
and Siva

the
are

larger commentary,
intended.

suggesting that Brahma,

Vishnu,

'

The

sun,

which

is the and

internal

unchanging
stimulator

light, is supremely
utterance

portion of Vishnu;
/""".'

its supreme

is the

Om,

pressing ex-

II Updsana, 'service','devotion'.
^
called

Colebrooke

thus

renders

it: is

"That

which

is in
must

the be who orb

sun,

and

thus

light or
who The

effulgentpower,
successive

adorable,and
and
seen

worshipped by

them

dread

births
may

deaths, and
in the solar

eagerly desire
must

beatitude.

being
the

who

be

be

templated, con-

births
"

and

by understanding,to obtain and various pains." deaths,

exemption

from

successive

Or

Miscellaneous

Essays,Vol. I.,p.

129.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

vni.

253

must

never,

therefore, be
the murder and the
on

delayed;for
of the
sun.

he who

neglects
thus

it is

guiltyof

Protected

by the Brahmans the sun khilyas,

the world.

(pigmy
his course,

sages
to

goes

Valicalled) give lightto

Fifteen

twinklingsof

the

eye

(Nimeshas)

make

Kashtha;

Kashthas, a Kald; thirty Kalas, a Muthirty hurta minutes); and thirtyMuhurtas, a (forty-eight day and night. The portionsof the day are longer or ways shorter,as has been explained;but the Sandhya is althe
same

in increase the

or

decrease, being only one

a

Muhurta.^
across

From
sun

period that
half

line may is

be

drawn
the

the

(or

that

his orb

to visible)

expirationof three four minutes),that forming

a

Muhurtas

(two

hours

and

twenty-

interval is called Pratah*

(morning),

portionof the day. The next portion, from three Muhurtas or morning, is termed Sangava constitute midday; (forenoon); the three next Muhurtas the afternoon comprises the next three Muhurtas; Muhurtas the three the following are considered as
fifth
'

But

this

comprehends
Two

the
or

two

Sandhyas, 'morning
a

and

ning eve-

twilight.'
constitute the it is the
the

Nadis,

half and

Muhiirta, before
same

sunrise,
set, sun-

the

morning Sandhya;

the

interval after
so

evening. Sandhya, meaning

juncture
and
or

is 'junction,'

termed,

as

interval

between

darkness

and

light;as

in

Vayu

Matsya:

Prdtastana
is

is

variant
of

of several the

of

my

MSS. The

t This

the

reading

Matsya-yurdna.

Vdyu-piirdna has:

254

VISHNU

rURANA.

evening: and

the fifteen Mulii'irtas of the

day
But

are

thus

classed in five

portionsof

three

each.
the

consists of fifteen Muhurtas

or

only at
sun,

day creasin inequinoxes;

and
croaches en-

the

in number, diminishing,

in the northern when the

southern

declinations
on

of the
the

day

the

equinoxesoccur
when the the
sun sun

When

nightupon the day. The in the seasons of spring and autumn, the signs of Aries and Libra. enters enters Capricorn (thewinter solstice),
or night,

his northern when he

enters

progress
Cancer
of

commences;

and

his

southern,
called
a

(the summer

solstice).*
each
these
are a

Fifteen Paksha
and
two
or

days

(a lunar months,
southern
a

Muhurtas thirty of fortnight) ; two

a

make

month;
a

solar season;

three

seasons,

ern northtwo

declination

(Ay ana); and

up of four

those kinds
an
a

compose

year.

Years,

made

of gregate ag-

months,^

are

into distinguished

five kinds; and

is termed

of all the

varieties of time
are,

Yuga

The years (or cycle).

called Samvatsara, severally,

'

The
or

four

months

are

named

in the

Vayu,t
sun's

and

are:

1. the

Saura
a

solar-sidereal, consistingof
the

the

passage
or

through
month,
most

sign of

Zodiac;

2. the

Saumya
or

or

Chandra and

lunar

comprehending thirty lunations

usually
full
moon

Tithis,

reckoned,

from
to

new

moon moon

to

new

moon,

though, sometimes,
or

from

full

3. the

Savana
sunset ;

solar
4.

month,
the

ing containor

thirty days
lunar-asterismal
the

of sunrise

and

and,
moon's

Nakshatra

month,

which

is

the

revolution

through

twenty-eightlunar

mansions.

Couipare
t

with

this

paragraph,Vol.

I., pp. 47, etc.

^T^:??^^ H t^%^r ^nwi

w{'^M

cnrr

256

VISHNU

rURANA.

The

mountain

-range

that

Hes

most

to

the

north*

is called Sringavat(thehorned), Bharata-varsha) (ill elevations (lioriis or its having three principal from in to the south, and one to the north, one one peaks), for the last is called the equinoctial; The the centre.
sun

arrives there

in the

middle

of the two

seasons

of

the equinoctial pointsin springand autumn, entering the first degree of Aries and of Libra, and making day each. and nightof equal duration,or fifteen Muhiirtas excellent sage, is in the firstdegree the sun, most When of the lunar fourth of

mansion
or

Krittika,and
when the
moon

the

moon

is in the

Visakha;

the

sun

gree is in the third deof Kritthe

of Visakha, and

is in the head

being contemporary with positions tika, (these

that
season equinoctial

is

holy^ (and is

equinoxes), styled

of
pp.

calculation

for

larger cycles. Asiatic

made,

Researches,

Vol.

VIII.,

470,
'

471.

t
is here the
to apparently, though indistinctly,

Reference

those

positionsof
formation
1424

planets which
lunar View of

indicate, according to
Hindu

Bent-

ley, the
about
4.

of the

mansions, by
the

astronomers, pp. the

B.

C.

Historical and

Hindu

Astronomy,

3,

The

Vayu

Lingat

Puranas

specifythe positionsof

Literally,'to

the

north

of Sweta'

For

Sweta

t Or

Sringavat" or Sfingin" mV/e Miscellaneous Essays, Vol. I., pp. lOG"

and

pp.

114, 115, supra.

108.

: Prior

Section, LXI.,

40"48:

^^ f^fiCTTT5^4^^

^^

^^^

^'. II

BOOK

II.,CHAP.

vm.

257

the Maliavishuva
other
at planets

or

the

At great equinox).*
the

this
the

time,

the

same

time, or

end,accordingto

former,f

H^Tf^^ ffTTT^WTXrf

%%

^^^cT: I

^f^Tf^^T^:5^

^^'T^

^grqw:

II ^^inf^W^tTT: I ^^T^snf ^R^:

T^"ftf^f ^^Tf#: ^"R

^^Tifr ^
fT^jT-jfr ^f^^-

^"tfT: ^%^t:
: I

ii

tri[Tf^^f^" iTf 'trf^^T^

"n^T^^T^T::

-^^

II
: I

^T%^Tf ^^^: ^^Tt

*rTW^^^f^wt
A various

'TfRif

ii Tif^^T^^r^:
in the firsthalf of the
,

readingof
at

%% ^Tf^TcIt "JT'^T!f^r^
"

fourth stanza,is
or

TT^"^! XTRTT'^'^^H'^^ l^he

least in non-scientific Wilson took Professor the

word

for kshetra,

nakshatra

riksha, is
As

rare, seen,

Sanskrit

writings.
to be
merated, enu-

will be from

the

Linga-purdna,which
with this

about positions, fuller than is, here,

we

the

Vdyu.

In

the

same

chapter

quotation

read, si. 16

"

20:

^t^^^^^

%^

^cTt: i ^fT^tiTTf^r^:

q^: ^^f t^^^ infT II t^^^T^tl[^: ^^n'tf^g^^ ^'fi ^Tt^f : ^tt: I f^%5ft HT^ ii ^prt ^^ ^^^^srr^^: I ^%^t: ^^ ^^ ^^T^T^f^tW"'^:^: ^3^'^^^[^%^ -^^-^ 5 ^f^: ii H^^Tt f^^T?^ ^r^5^ t^^rr: i ^% g ^^Tifr ^afff^f^wt ^fffflft^:II

T^^^i^'nf'T^
The
*

^t^t^m:
recur

^m^
to

fTT: i

substance

of these

lines I shall from the

presently.
I have
corrected

This

parenthesisis taken

commentaries.

the

Translator's

"Mahavishubha".

^f^wt f^^Tt^Tf
n.

^w^ iTTTWr Tr"i"fr

II
17

258
are offerings

VISHNU

PUR

AN

A.

to

be

presentedto
At

the

gods and
the
sun

to

the

of

the

Chakshusha

Manwantara.

that

time

was

in

^^rqw: f^^T^T: iftfiT:fx^: irf^fT^f

TrTT^fTUrT

IT^Tf^

%^ "gf??rT: II
II I

^^^"^^ ^g?^Tw: ^^Tf ^ ^^^: IT^T^frfr "T^Tf^wftfrni^ "?if:

^m^Tf^f ^5T^ ^^f^W

t1t{ ^f?T: II

So
my

read, concurrently, all the teach, except

made
is
as

five MSS.

of the third

Vdyu-purdna
stanza.

within

to

the

latter

half of the

No

mention
or rightly

is here

of the

positionsof
in

Budha

andKetii;
it may
of my

and

Rahn,
be

wrongly,

placed
some

Revati.
name.

Furthermore,
Not
one

that

Tishya

is

corruptedfrom

other

MSS.
to

gives "IT^T^f%^
to

%%
that

clearly,and
of
or

yet,

on

collation,they appear
the the
not

point
would

this reading,

some

copies

of
in

Linga-purdna.
plural.
find it stated
in

One

have

expected

Magha
I may

Pitrya, and
add, that
referred

I do

the
down

Wilson
are

that alleges,
to

the "end"

positionslaid
of

fessor Vdyu-purdna, as Proin the preceding sage pasPatriarchate. Did

the
a

the
at

Chakshusha the
words

this "end" That

from originate

hasty glance
cited

^1^"^ -S'tTT?
suggested Vdyu-purdna, by a
may
be

the

pa.ssage

just

has

suffered

excision the

by

the

ensuing stanzas,

which

precede

it, in

short

interval:

%^ ^fT f^^^T'Tf^cT: 5^: ^1

^f^^^nfT

%mf^^:
^^^rT

'mm:

^^T

II

f^f^?TT5^^^^ ^^ ^^" ^f : ^tt: I II ^^ ^^^ f^%^ ^T^^ ^jffT^T^^: ^^%^: ^Ttt^ ^^T'^T^' I ^fl'T:!?^:

"^ ^^f^%^ ^f^^^

^f^f^^T"^aj%
'T^^w^'nffT^
Comparing
these
two

^Wc\:

II

-g^Tm
^t^"RIm:
we

I ^ff fTTf"^^:

^fTW
that the

ttt: i

extracts,

learn

sun,

"c.

have

the

BOOK

II., CHAP.

VIII.

259

manes,

and

are gifts

to be

made

to

the
are

Brahmans, by

of productive vantageou LiberaUtyat the equinoxes is always adliappiness. to the donor; and day and night, seconds, months, f the day of minutes, and hours,* intercalary serious persons; for such donations

Visakha;
in

the

moon,

in

Krittika in

Purvaphalguni; Mars,

Pushya;t Jupiter, in Revati; Budha, Sani,!| Asliadlia;"

;

Venus,

in

inDhanishtha; Ketu, IF in Aslesha;

and

Raliu, in Bhararii.

**

There

same
as

originassigned
in that which from
came

them

in

the

current

Patriarchate, the Vaivaswata, it,the Chakshusha.The Sun

immediately
the

before

sprang

Aditi;

Moon,

from

Dharma;

Sukra,
an

from

Bhfigu; BfiRishi;

from haspatior Brihattejas, Angiras; Budha, from Lohitanga or Lohitadhipa (Angaraka), from the "will

unnamed
some

of

Prajapati;
the second. adduced
in

and

Swarbhanu

(Rahu), from
these

Siiiihika.
Saura in (Sani),

Budha

is unnoticed

in the first extract; and

to Supplementarily

the Linga-purdna, as particuhirs,

as

my

third note

in p. 256,

Soma specifies
,

sire of Budha, the Sun

son

makes

Vikesi
as

mother

of Lohitarchis

(Angaraka)
are

names

and
of

Sanjna Mrityu.
:
.

the

parents of Sauri
*

and (Sani),
terms In two

calls Sikhin
to

(Ketu)

These

three

represent cfi^^^T^TJTf
I fmd
name,

t Adhimdsa. I I find what

the

MSS.

arclhamdsa, 'half month', 'fortnight'.

looks

like its older

Tishya,
as

save

in

one

MS.

of

Linga-purdna.
Piirvashadha.
two

" Read iiFor

%

There

are

two

Ashadhas,

there

are

two

Bha-

and drapadas, the

Phalgunis. Saura or Sauri original

of the

Vdyu-purdna and

the

Linga,
word

respectively.
Substituted, by the Translator, for the less usual

Sikhin, the
Manwantara,
in the Puranic

in the
**

Linga-purdna. Professor Whitney, premising the

"There of the
is

Chakshusha

serves: obfinition de-

something unaccountably strange

and Venus
at
even

of Mercury positions
can

How when how

Mercury
Venus either
can

be,

is put

in

by a Hindu Pushya, at least

such location
from

important epoch. cosmogonist, placed in Sravisht'ha

this 146^ the
at 40'
sun

distant
is made

from
to

him;
stand

or

receive

when and

in

Visakha,
it is hard

at least 93"

20'
see.

Venus,
furthest

least from

80" the
so

from
sun

Mercury, actually they

can

enough by
Venus

to

The

distance

attained

is

about

48"; by Mercury, 29";

that

17*

260
full

VISHNU

PURANA.

the day of conjunction (Ama(Paurnamasi), rises invisible, the day when vasya),when the moon the day when it first disapit is first seen (Sinivali),
moon
are

differences
but

between
most

some are

of these the
same.

and

the He of

positionscited by
considers
the
moon

Bentley;
have been

of them of

them

to

observations the

the

occultations

by

the

planets,in
to

respectivelunar mansions,
these

1424-5

B.

C.

According
from

the

Vayu,

positions or

origins of

the

planets are

the

Vedas:

The it to

Linga,
the

less

accurately,perhaps,
of law.

reads

^cT^; '^[fTI'

referring

w^orks

f
77
"

never

actuallybe
two

more

than

apart: by
if the

nor

are

the

greatestelongations
astronomy, work, too,
very

of the

as planets,

determined It looks
were as

the modern defined

Hindu

different
at

from

these.

positionsof the
the than found

planets
of
a

the

Great

Equinox
and The the

mere

guess-work,and
guesser, rather moon's 40'

very

unlearned calculation.

blundering putting
Journal

by retrospective
error

of the

modes, also, in Bharai'iiand apart

"

Aslesha" of the
same

or,

at

utmost,

only

106"

is

yet grosser

character."

of the American

Oriental

Vol. VIll., Society,

p. 90, foot-note. * For the reading, in my

MSS.,
see

of this line,
"

and hypermetrical,

also the there

"

absurd,

as

here

presented,
"

the

extract, p. 258, supra,

and that

note, from
to

Vdyii-purdna. The
credited
to to

position of Mars,
as,

only,
"

seems

be

the

Sruti;

in

the

Linga-purdna,

p. 257, supra,

note,

the

Smriti.

t Mr.
the be Lunar found

Bentley
to

writes:
we more

"For have

determining the
other
as

time
to

of the
mention

formation that
to

of
will

Mansions,
be still these and here

observations

.accurate,
of the
to
are

they
to

can

be

very

year;

are

planets. [Then supposed

Lunar respective

follows been

depended on a legend.]
occultations from
"c.

the

The

servations ob-

alluded

have

of the

planets by
are

the

Moon,
refer

in
us

the
to

Mansions
5 B.

which "c. A

they
torical His-

named: View Professor

they
of
Max

the

year

1424

"

C,"

the Hindu Midler and

Astronomy, "c.,
that "the astronomical
not

pp. 3, 4. between the

asserts

coincidence

legend
is

quoted by Bentley
a

the

facts determined

by

Mr. Hind
Professor

real

one.

Bentley,
a

it is true, does

give his authority;but

the

Wilson,
and
he

in of

note

to

his
as

translation

of the in

the

legend
that

occurring
Puraiias

tinctly Vishnu-pur speaks disana, Vdyu- and Linga-purdnas ;

to

mentions

these

appeal

the

authority

of

reve-

BOOK

11., CHAP.

vm.

261

pears

round is quite the moon the day when (Kulin),* is deficient (Anu(Raka),and the day when one digit meritorious. when are seasons gifts niati), are, all, The
sun

is in his northern

declination in the months

Tapas, Tapasya, Madhu, Madhava, Sukra, and Suchi; and in his southern, in those of Nabhas, Nabhasya, Sahas, Sahasya.^ Isha,XJrja, On the Lokaloka mountain, which I have formerly reside the four holy protectors of described to you, and Sankhapad,t (the two the world, or Sudhaman
^

These and

are

the
to

names

of the
now

months

which
was

occur

in the

Ve-

das,

belong
Jones.

system

obsolete, as
Vol.

noticed
258.

by Sir

William
to

Asiatic

Researches,

III.,p.

According

the

classification of the text,

months
or

with they correspond, severally,

the lunar

Ashadha,

from

Magha, Phalguna, Chaitra, Vaisakha, Jyaishtha, BhadraDecember to June ; and with Sravaiia,
Pausha,
from

pada, Aswina,
December.

and Karttika, Agrahayaria, this order of the

two

July

to
as

From
the

series

of the

months,

occurringin
the

Vedas,

Mr.
to

Colebrooke
be

infers, upon
fourteen

astronomical

computations, their
Christian
and
era.+

date

about

centuries

prior to "

Asiatic
in

Researches, Vol.

VII.,

p. 283.

lation

support of the birth of the planets in the Nakshatras Ashadha, "c." Rig-veda, Vol. IV., Preface, p. Ixxxvii, if construed, as by Professor Mr. Hind's calculations,here referred to
tradition
,

Whitney,
See
"

with

discerning eye, will be

the

seen,

far from

supportingMr.Bentley's
all

of explanation

planetarynames,
Oriental

to

explode it past

rehabilitating.
84
"

Journal See

of

the American

Society,Vol. YIII., pp.

^"Hiql^T-

93.

Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
name

Dictionary,under

t This

is

I
see

On

the

age

read, in several of my MSS., Sankhapa. astronomical derivable from of the Vedas, as

data,

Archdeacon

Pratt, Journal
Max
a

of

the

Asiatic

Society of Bengal, 1862,

xiv-xxix;
paper
at of

pp. 49, 50; Professor

Miiller,

Vol. IV., Preface, pp. hig-veda.

treatment

for and, particularly,

masterly
extracts

the will

subject, a
be found

by
end

Professor of the

Whitney,

some

from

which

the

present chapter,
Miscellaneous

" Or

Essays,

Vol.

I, pp. 200"202;

with

which

compare

idem, pp. 107"110,

262

VISHNU

PIP

ANA.

sons

of

Kardama)

and
,

Hiranyaroman, and
of

Ketumat/
of self-

Unaffected

by

the

contrasts

existence,void
but
the

The
to

Vayu*
the

has

the

same

names,

ascribes
son

different

scent de-

first, making Sudhamanf

of

Viraja: Sankha-

"

^-chMl^T: t^rTRR

^^T^^^

fr^T\:

Sankhapa

and

Hiranyaloman

are,

thus, the readings

notes
+

which and

find; and
to

quoted in yet the passages from the Vdyu-purdiia infra, have Sankhapad and Hiranyaroman.

"

p. 263,

^"RT
Sudhaman

^^ %TT^: TTT^rf f^ ^^WTf^fT: ^^fiXIT^: f^lil^ 'Wtj'^:TTfTTiT^T^ II

is here called
son

of

Viraja and

Gauri,

and

Lokapala
as

of

the eastern

quarter.
itself

the Vdyu-purdna expresses Elsewhere, self-consistently,

follows,

regardingthe paternity of

Sudhaman

and

Ketumat:

Ti^-R^T^^:

^^^ l^fn f^^rw: I

TW^M "t5"TT^^"T:
II

^-prr

f^T^TR

At

p. 86, supra, But the of my it is to

I have

changed
the

Professor

Wilson's is

raja.
and unless

father MSS. be

of

Lokapala Sudhanwan

"Viraja" to Vaithere spoken of;

Here, then,
are,

none

gives any
that

reading but Vairaja and

an

Sudhanwan,
Sudhanwan

supposed

both

of In

them, textual
one

we depravations,

have
east

irreconcileable
son

discrepancy.
of in

place,the Lokapala

of the

is Sudhanwan, the is

Vairaja- and
another

Vairaja is Sudhaman,

according to

Vdyu-purdna"; and,
Sudhaman,
of whose

place, the correspondingLokapala Vishnu-purdna gives no information.

The

originthe

passage

of p. 86,

just

referred

to, is thus

worded
: I

^^
f^:
On this the I

t^lijTTwr^
vr[^

tTi^^
tt^tr
observes:

T^v^

^^rr^

^"j"jtm-^*i" ii
^'^T^'^

larger commentary

W^^]^^"N^R:I
i. e.,
a

^'^"

f^fr[ ^: f'rf^ mdt

TTWR
TTI

^fHTnT^
is Vairaja

^^"R
a

TT^"R
sou

fT'T^Manu.

here said to be

of Brahma,

264

VISHNU

PURANA.

road

of the Pitfis/

There

dwell

the

the great Kishis,

'

Allusion
are

is here

made

to

some

divisions

of the celestial sphere

text.

which

not

described
some

in any

other
a

part of the
and but
a

The

est, full-

but
account

in still, is

respects,

confused

partlyinaccurate,
more

given

in the

Matsya Puraiia;*

satisfactory

t^H" ^Wt W^^f^f ^^ft^TTTT Tt^ ^^^^

rTT^fT: ^

I II

^%

^TfTT^^^^TT^^:ii '^rf^Tf^n^WT
^r^-n
irfff^
^TT^T

'H'TThgTTTT ^fTT
^T
II

Ttf%^!?n^ ^Tfwft TWTtWrtTI ^^sjpfr ^WT fff^^

^Tfft

T-prr ^^

II

'ftft^ T^fft ^fTT ^frT^ "jfr^XT^ TpTT^ ^^r^rf^r^ ^FTST^ TTT^ ^^

II

II

f^irr^T t^t^

^Ttf^frft^^
fjiint ^Tfr
live

ii

wr^i^if^^w^
Such
be

f^:
and of

ii

is tne
"

result
or

of

the

collation
lines 4
"

of

MSS.;
two

they
them

must

all

corrupt,

with

without

6, which

omit, -at

least in

placingNagavithiin the south as well as in the north, to the of Ajavithi. It can exclusion scarcely be doubted that lines 4 6 are an with what inasmuch follows, they make up as, at variance interpolation, and with the two the from in Mdla, Ashadhas, give south, Ajavithi, of Swati and the asterisms Nagavithi. as Piirvaja(Aswini?), Abhijit,
"

Abhijit,whose
the modern with ecliptic divisions." On is may
an

presence

here, as

an

integralasterism,
occupy
is carved
an

is noticeable, "in

Indian

the

astronomy does not other nakshatras, but

Miscellaneous
that

equal portion of the of the contiguous out

341.

Colebrooke's

Essays, Vol. II.,p.

inserted of the the

the
error

assumption
for

Nagavithi, where
further
contents

second

time,

be

thus

the Ajavithi, : represented

passage

just quoted

BOOK

II.,CHAP.

VIII.

265

offerers of oblations
occurs description

with

the Vedas, fire, reverencing

on

in the

comment

the

Bhagavata,

there

cited

As'wini

Nagavithi

"

Tamya
Krittika Rohiiii

\ f

Gajavithi

"
'

Mfigasiras
Ardra
'

IPunarvasii iMagha
Pushy
a

Aslesha

Piirvaphalguni

Uttaraphalguni Piirvaprosht'hapada
Revati Sravana

Govithi

I Uttaraproshthapada
'

Jaradgavi

"

Dhanishtha

^ Varuiia
i

Hasta Chitra Swati

Ajavithi

"
'

iVisakha
Maitra Aindra
[

Miila

Vaiswanari

I Piirvashadha
'

Uttarashadha
"c.
,

Nagavithi,"c., Arshabhi,
northern, intermediate,and
known The
as

and

"c., Ajavithi,

are

stated

to

be

southern, respectively; constituting groups Airavata, Jaradgava, and Vais-vvanara,

and

are Prosht'hapadas

Anuradha;
The
deserves

Bhadrapadas; Varuna Aindra, Jyeshtha.

in the ninth notice. The

the

is

Satabhishaj; Maitra,
extract,
to

word

Punarvasii,implied
of which
it forms

line of the Sanskrit there

passing

specialplural inflection
the
last

given
word

the

compound
have
may been

member of the

shows

that

the

must One

regarded, by
a

the

writer

Puraiia, as

feminine.

that he mistook suggest, therefore, feminine

the Vaidik

a Punarvasii,

masculine

dual, lor See,

*

singular.
second
note at

the further,

the end
7:

of the and

present chapter.
the
same

Where

Sridhara

expounds V., XXI.,

passage,

with

266

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

after whose
were

creation commenced, injunctions discharging the duties of ministrant Vayu,

but
not

and

who

priests.*
on

from

the

found
to

in the those
the

copies consulted
details, the

the present of

occasion.

According
adduced in

path (Marga)
on

variations, is
rana:

both

commentaries

the

Vishnu-pu-

Tt^^^T*^ (^T:?T-pf
TT^^^T'f Tt^^"^^

I I

^T^^ ^^^^

3ft^^

WTT^^

%^ tg^%
%f^

^'ITt^^^"RTt
I

^^-

XTT^*^ Tt^^T^m:

rT^T^W cf^^

ii "frff'rr^T ^^ftrTT ^r^^^f^^lt^^

W^f^^T
%"T TlfTT^

fl^

^Tfft 'frft^fcT g ^t^flT

TfTT II I

II

Tt^'^ STTTW^ f^^TWr^TTtlT

Tt^^i^T^

T[^^

^T^ W^

I ^^r^^'ajf^r^t^fTT ^r^^T^trTTTTT^T

Tl?!T^ ^^^fwt
Sridhara
and that

^f^Wr ^T^
Yamya
as

W^
that

II
is

exphuns

that
same

is Bharani,

Aditya

Punarvasu,

Margi

is the

The Mfigavithi.

Translator

the preferred

commentator's
*

synonyms. read:

should

'lauding

the

section

of

the

Veda

which

sets

forth

the

in the intervals origin of creatures; undertaking as sacrificial priests, is interrupted.' the xjugas, when the ordinary performance of sacrifice between and the explanation given in the smaller is subjoined, The entire stanza

commentary

ijrnT^^fiWW

if^ntfr ^f^^cn:

ii

BOOK

II., CHAr.

vm.

267

For,

as

the
new

worlds
rules

are

destroyedand
conduct, and
the lunar

renewed, they
the in-

institute

of

reestabhsh

the

sun

and

other

planets amongst

asterisms

is divided
and
tral, cen-

into

three

portions or

Avasthanas, northern, southern,

Airavata, Jaradgava* (Ajagava,f Matsya called, severally,

Puraria),and
three

Vaisvvanara.
or

Each
of

of the

these, again, is
northern those those Each of

divided

into

parts

Vithis

those

portion are
the
centre
are

termed
are

Nagavithi, Gajavithi,and
shabhi, Govithi,
and and Mrigavithi, Ajavithi, three asterisms
:

Airavati;
and

Ar-

Jaradgavi ;

of the south of these

named
prises com-

Vaiswanari.

Vithis

iAswini
Bharaiii
Kfittika Rohini

Gajavithi

Mrigasiras
Ardra

iPunarvasu
Pushya
Aslesha

Magha
Arshabhi

Purvaphalguni
Uttaraphalguni
Hasta

Govithi

Chitra Swati

iVisakha
Anuradha

Jyeshtha

Jaradgava
the

is the

central

portion, and
five

Vaiswanara

is

the

southern.

See

Sanskrit,

t I find

Jaradgava in

my

manuscriptsof

the

Matsya-purdna,

268 ritual teiTiipted

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

Mutually descending from dant, desceneach other, progenitorspringing from in the alternating from descendant and progenitor, in succession of births,they repeatedly appear and races," different houses alongwith their posterity, and instituted observances," residing devout practices and to the south of the solar orb, as long as the moon
of the

Vedas.

stars

endure/*

Mula

Ajavithi

"!Purvashadhaf
Uttarashadha Sravaria

Mfigavithi

"

Dhanishtha

Satabhishaj

{Piirva
Uttara

Bhadrapada

Bhadrapada
Table

Revati
Vol.

See, also, Asiatic

346.

Researches,

IX.,

of

Nakshatras, p.
or

"
'

Agastya
A

is

Canopus
which in

; and

the

line of the in

goat,

Ajavithi,
the text,

comprises asterisnas marginal

t^

contain
one

stars

Scorpioand Sagittarius.
of

note

MS.
far
as

explains the phrase

to

"^fj

^^TTTT^'
This passage may

as signify

the

moon

and

stars; xj"ji^-

is not suffice to

closelyrendered give only

the

and

yet,

as

it is of

no

special

import, it

of it: original

aIT-"TTTT^^

trf^^%^

^^ ^ trf^iTT^ ^f g ^^T ^T^^ f^^f^I

f^fT^cn:

I II
I II Piirvashadha.

xr^TTT^^T^T^ fcT^f^ ^f^^r^^W 'TT'tf^fTT

t The I So " Or

WT^'STnT^^
but had

originalhas
the

Ashatlha

simply,
Wilson

meaning

original. Professor

"Satabhisha".
322,

Colebrooke's

Miscellaneous

Essays, Vol. II.,opposite p.

BOOK

II., CHAP.

vni.

269

path north sphere,

Rishis.
continent There and

The

of the

of the

gods hes to the NagavithV and

the

north south

of the solar of the

seven

dwell
pure,
over

Siddhas,

of subdued

senses,

undesn^ous death:

of progeny,

fore, and, there-

thousand of eighty-eight of the sky,north the regions these chaste beingstenant of the universe: they of the sun,* until the destruction for that they are holy;exempt from enjoy immortality, love and hatred; taking and concupiscence, covetousness of living no beings;and part in the procreation of elementary of the properties the unreality detecting is meant existence to the end matter, f By immortality of the Kalpa:+ life as long as the three regions(earth, ated sky,and heaven) last is called exemption from reiterof acts of iniquity The death. or consequences

victorious

"

cT^^TR; fTT^^Wl"?TTH I"

lies amongst of the bounded orb
'

But

the

Pitriyana,or
could The be

path

of the

Pitris,
system

the

asterisms; and, according to

it is not
moon

the Pauraiiik
meant

heavens,

clear

what

by
of

its
the

beingsolar

by

the

and
the

stars.

path

south
or

is, according to
The
stars

Vedas,

that
are

of smoke those
to

darkness. and Ursa be the

|
;

of the

Nagavithi
we are

of Aries understand

Taurus

and
^

by

the

seven

Rishis
to

here

Majoi*.
stood under-

This, according
of the

the

Vedas,

is all that

is to
at

immortality
dissolution.

of the

gods : they perish

period

of universal

Aryaman
The

is here

its

name

in the

original.
faults of

Sanskrit

impliesthat

they discern

speechand

the lilce:

" The

larger commentary
the
limit of the

has

^^TTTTT^T'PJft'RT'f-'the

path

consistingof II So

stars.'

allege the

commentators.

270

VISHNU

PURANA.

such as Brahnianicide piety, (for a similar period,or) when earth all within is

or

an

Aswamedha,
the end of
a

endure

until

Kalpa,
and the

the interval between

*

Dhruva

destroyed.
between the
seven

The
the

space

Rishis

and

Dhruva,^

third

path of
and that

region of the sky, is the splendidcelestial Vishnu (Vishhupada), f and the abode of those
who
are

sanctified ascetics
in whom

cleansed
are

virtue and

vice

every soil, This is annihilated.

from

excellent

in whom of the

place of Vishnu to which those repair in consequence all sources of pain are extinct, iquity, of (the consequences cessation of) piety or inThere more. and where sorrow they never
Dhruva,
with and other

abide

Dharma,
radiant
,

spectators of
+

the of and

world

superhuman faculties meditation ;" Vishnu, acquiredthrough religious

the
'

That whose

is, generally as
acts

created affecting their the several

beings, not
births.

uals, individ-

influence

successive

From

Ui'sa

Major

to

polar star.

^T^^^"nft

g tji^^W

rT^ft^

II

^"^TTTT^tTTrlT^^
The may "who second be does
of

^^TT ^^^t
is
a

II
the

these

stanzas is

abridged
necessary

in

translation.

The
to
or

first
one

rendered: evil
a or

'There

consequence

arising
a

good by
of

such The

acts

as

the

slaying
acts

of

Brahman

the

of performing
to

hippocaust.
the
is

result of such
of

is said, 0

regenerate,
which is

extend

to the limit

dissolution here

created

beings.'
north:

t
said

A to

station
be

of Vishnu than the

spoken of, namely Dhruva,

further
to

higher

Rishis, and

the

f^" W?ft^^f^ T^fff^ti^T^

+

^T^T^

II

Sdrsht'i.

" Yoga.

272

VISHNU

PURANA.

waters).*Having
toe

her

source

in the nail of the

of Vishnu's

left

foot, Dhruva^

great receives her, and

night, devoutlyon his head; and Rishis practise the exercises of authe seven thence sterity f in her waters, wreathing their braided locks The orb of the moon, with her waves. encompassed current, derives augmented lustre by her accumulated from from her contact. on Falling high,as she issues of Meru, she alights the moon, the summit from on
sustains her, day and
and its thence flows
to the

The purification.
are

quarters of the earth,for Sita,t Alakananda, Chakshu, and

four

Bhadra

four

branches

of but

one

river,divided

which it proceeds. accordingto the regionstowards that is known the Alakananda was as The" branch borne affectionately by Mahadeva,||upon his head, for
more

than

hundred

raised

to heaven

the river which years, and was of Sagara, the sinful sons by washing

their ashes, ^t
'

The
notion
;

offences

of any
or

man

who

bathes
the is

The
on

popular
his

is, that Siva

but

Mahadeva

receives

Ganges

head

this,
at

as

subsequently explained,
the descent celestial the
sea'.

referred,by
or
^

the Vaishriavas of

to least, to

of the

nanda, Alaka-

Ganges
in other is
more

India,not
'flows

the

Ganges.
The

Or,

words,

into in
a

legend here
**

alluded

to

fullydetailed
marks
of

subsequent book.

I have show

suppliedthe
the
sense

of

in parenthesis been

this sentence, in order

to

that

the

originalhas
See

supplemented,
note at p.

f Prdndydma.

See read

p. 89, supra.

All

my

MSS.

Sita.

my

second

120, supra.

" Insert

'southern',dakshina.
Sarva. called, in the original,
Sanskrit is rather

IIHere
% The

fuller:

""

See

Book

IV., Chapter IV.

BOOK

II.,CHAP.

vm.

273

and unpreceimmediatelyexpiated, dented* virtue is engendered. Its waters, offered by for three years, yield to their ancestors, in faith, sons attainable gratification. to the latter rarely Men of the twice-born orders who offer sacrifice inf this river to the lord of sacrifice, Purushottama, obtain whatever Saints who are they desire,either here or in heaven. from all soil by bathingin its waters, and pui'ified whose intent on minds are Kesava, acquire, thereby,
are

in this river

final liberation.
seen,

This

sacred

stream, heard

of,desired,
at

touched,
hundred

bathed

in, or
those

hymned, day by day,

who,
even
a

sanctifies all beings; and of

a

distance

for The

" exclaim "Ganga,Ganga", atone leagues, the sins committed during three previouslives. this river proceeds, for the purifiplacewhence cation
of the three

worlds,
seat

is the third division

of the

celestial

the regions,

of Vishnu.^

'

The it with

situation the

of the
way.

source

of the

Ganges

of heaven

fies identi-

milky

efficacious'. Apurva, 'requitatively

of

For

full

explanation of this
Nilakaut'ha Sastrin's
149
"

translation see technicality, my Rational Refutation of the Hindu

Pandit

Nehemiah

Philosophical Systems, pp.

seems

151.

t
+

I should

say

'ou'.

The

it river-side,

is likely,

intended,

Supply 'drunk', pita.

originalhas
'hundreds
of

" The

"5^gT"TT*rf SldNlM leagues':

station'. The
stanza
runs

I thus:

third supreme Literally, 'Bhagavat's

Note The paper,

referred

to

at

p, 261,
a

supra. and interesting valuable

subjoined extracts are taken from by Professor Whitney, entitled: of

the

most

On

the

Jyotisha Observation
from
'

of

the Place "The n.

Colures,and
to

the Date
we

Derivable

it.

conclusion

which

seem

led necessarily

by
18

the

arguments

274

VISHNU

PVR

AN

A.

and

considerations
it is

here

presented
for
us

may

be

summed
more

up

as

follows: within

"

First,
few
of its

impossible
with

to

determine,
asterisms

nearly by
is

than

degrees, what place

of

point
date

upon
to

the the

is meant eclijitic which

any
us

designation
by
the Hindu
nomical astro-

reference

given
the

authorities

older

than
we

the
no

establishment
reason

of

modern

system;
Hindus any

second,
to

have
exact

for

ascribing to
or

ancient
at

pretence
of

such
as

knowledge, give
in real

any

attempt
an

such

precision of statement,
difference
two
a

should

to significance

implied by
intended

different

quarter of an asterism third, even authorities;

statement of

the
we

location

of the attribute

colures

if

chose

to

precision to
and

the the

the

Jyotisha, the
as

of difficulty

the

vation, obserwould

weakness that
true
us

of the

Hindus
can

practicalastronomers,
made and other than
a

forbid

us

to

suppose
to

they

have

rude

proximati ap-

the
for

place
to

of the
to

solstices:

hence,

it is finally,
to

utterly in
here than
error.

vain in

attempt
for

assign a
a

definite date years

sources

the
too

vation obserlittle and

question; a period of
to

thousand enumerated
one

is rather

too

great
who

allow

all the

of

doubt

He

declares the

in favour

of any

of
as

the the

centuries

between

the the

eighth and
his

eighteenthbefore
does
so

Christ,
his

Jyotisha observation, opinion by

in defence

at

peril,and

probable epoch of be prepared to must

have

support
"The
may

more

pertinent arguments
of

than

yet

been

brought forward
require
than
not

such

claim. which
we

that possibility
to be

the
more

observation

have

been

discussing
with made
any

yet

totallydivorced literary as history,

a

from

connexion
been

assignableperiod requireto
be

in Hindu

having
shown

where elsedoes

in India

is worth itself, Some

recent

passing reference, although it

authors the have
an

urged.
India
a

unnecessary

degree of
to

sensitiveness into
as a

to any

suggestion of
Such

importation of astronomical
course, is not
to

knowledge
be

in

early times.

importation,of

be credited
as rejected

fact,without

satisfactory evidence; but

insufficient
a

it is,also, not

possibility, upon
Brahmanas could

priori grounds. To
'none

Miiller's sacrifices

erroneous

assumption (Preface,p. xxxviii.),that

the
into

of

the

enjoinedin
the Am. heavens

be

conceived' have

without referred the

'the

division

of

twenty-seven sections', I
with these

elsewhere

(Journ.
cern con-

Or. Soc,

Vol. VIII., p. 74);

claiming that, on

contrary, the
most
one

of the nakshatras of nomenclature

an

sacrifices is, for the

part,

matter

merely. perform
of not

It is true, for instance,

a

that the

cannot

obey

injunction to 'system enjoined was

a

certain but
moon

sacrifice the
was

'on

first of
a

Chaitra',

without
been

asterisms: that the

reason

why
be
of

such

sacrifice had

to

full fifteen
some

days

later

in

the

neighl)ourhoodof Spica Virginis,rather

was

than
moon

other

star; the
which
ligiously re-

ceremony
the star

established
a name:

for

certain for

new

of
we

spring, to
title.

only gives
ol)served

it may,

aught
got

know, have present

been

long

i)pf()re the

month

its

The

BOOK

II., CHAP.

viir.

275

asterism
or

Chitra

does

not

furnish

the occasion the

of the sacrifice, immediately

mediately;it simply
which the

denominates

natural

period at
so

the

beginning
like
cases.
tain cer-

of

sacrifice is to he
denied

performed.
that the
of their own,

And

in other have

It is not, indeed, to be influence sacrifice: their in and

nakshairas
as

acquired a
the be
seasons

importance
of its

regards
must

of

propitiousor
some

unpropitiouscharacter
all

had

in

view,
growth out-

regulatinoof of

details;but

this,like
the

the

fluence inastrological

the
an

signs of
and

the

zodiac,is only

natural

secondary
To

institution vexed

intended originally difficult

in

for other purposes.

claim the

to

settle the

question of
common

the the
of

ultimate

originof
the
to

asterismal

system,

possessed
the

by

Hindus,
its

Chinese,
the

and Hindu
at

the

Arabs, by

ceremonial, is
confident
it too

simple wholly futile.

that

consideration

importance

Biot, by
system
with
to

similar be

reasoning, arrives
China: and
ever

the

conclusion

the

must

indigenous to

he

finds

thoroughlyinterwoven
country
abroad. advance
to be

the

sacred of its of Arab

institutions political

of that introduced the each

same

able

conceive

having beeu
It is, in
a

from

And the

specialstudents
same

antiquity,upon
considerations

grounds,

claim

in behalf

of Arabia. of
ever

prepossessionwhich gives to this class controlling importance : the question of origin,if it

case,

finds its satisfactory and

more

settlement, must legitimatecharacter."

be

settled

by arguments

of another

"Let

me

not

be

misunderstood
or

as

to attributing

the

Hindus

special

incapacityfor astronomy, their calendar. They did

means

all

in the management of specialawkwardness that could be expected of them, with their towards

and

their habits

of

mind,
I

reconcilingand
all the

the adjusting
success

trying differences
was

of solar and

lunar

time; and with

am

which

needful

for of

their purposes. those who would

conceptions against the misonly protesting and desires, wants ascribe to them and
no

credit them
To
a

with look which

mechanical for
an

devices,in
observation of 366 year

way

answering place
assumes

to

their

dition. con-

exact
a

of the

of

the

colures

in

treatise

adopts
and

days,

and

and from

teaches
solstice such of

the
to
an

equable

increase

decrease vain:

of the to

length of the
a

day

is, obviously,in solstice,

observation is but
to

calculate

precisedate
worst

from
errors

repeat, in another

form, the
Asiatic

Bailly and
Vol. I.,pp.

Bentley."
326"328,
Note

Journal
and
331.

of

the

Royal

New Society,

Series,

referred

to
on

at

p. 265, supra.

Bhat't'a Utpala, commenting 1"3, adduces,

with other

Varahamihira's those which

are

Brihat-saiUhitd,IX.,
transcribed
18* below.

passages,

276
Devala is cited

VISHNU

PURANA.

as

writing:

That

is to
sons

say,

the

vlthis

are

declared

to

have

been

called, by the
have the

ancients,
In
same

of

Bhrigu.
which
are

the

ensuing stanzas,

attributed

to

Kasyapa,

we

filiation of the

vithis:

^^^^
Here the vithis
are

f^x^HT^TWT^T ^ ^f^T ^T
denominated
,

II
,

Nagavithi,Gaja, Airavata, Vrishabha, But Mi'igavithi Go, Jaradgavi, Mrigavithika Ajavithi,and Dahana. In other words, of Sravana, die. of Miila,"c. ; and Ajavithi, consists
the the

sequence

of

the

asterisms,

so

far

as

indicated,

is

that

observed

in

extract, given at p. 266, supra,

is Punarvasu; the of

professedlyfrom
and the

the

Vdyu-purdua.
of Puuar

Aditya

Vishnubha, Sravana;
and

Aja, Purvabhadrapada.
for his asterism-

Aditi-whence
vasu;

patronymic Aditya-is

deity presiding

Vishnu,

Sravana;

Aja,-here
to

substituted

of

Purvabhadrapada,
The

subjoined question is

credited

Garga:

37eR^f(^rTT ^T"ft TrT^'5!^ WfflWl ^Wt I ^rtrr^crr ii ^T^Tf^^f^j^T ^wt "ftff

^^WTfr^rm

%!n Tt^

^TT^Ttt^T

II

^5lft^

g^^fTRT^^TfirfTT ^cTT II
ii

^T'T^^ 1^^^ ff-^-rtil I ^^'^tR fmrn: ^TT^rft^ff^T^rr^mF'^TnTT:

^f
According

TT
to

^^
this,
we

^^
have:

^xif irpfmf^cn
Krittika Swati

II

iBharani
Gaja
or

Rohini

and asterisms

Gajavithi

I two

other

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

VIII.

277

Airavata Airavati Rishabha

or

Three

asterisms

or

Three Arshabhi

asterisms

Aja
Ahirbudhna
Govithi

Paushiia
Aswin

{Sravana
two

and

other

asterisms

Mriga

or

Maitra
two

and other asterisms

Mrigavithi

!Hasta
Chitra

Visakhika I The ^^^""^

,
,

two

I Ashaahas.
vithis
here
to

Garga's parts
of

order the

of

the
as

agrees

with differ other and

Kasyapa's; greatly

but
from

the

constituent before

vithis,

detailed,
mention

anything
one

brought
in this

forward.

Not four

peculiarities,
another,

vithi

contains,

distribution,
is

asterisms,

only

two.

Ahirbudhna As
view

Uttarabhadrapada;
seems

Paushna,
it

Revati;
is,
so

and

Aswin,
we

Aswini.

Bhaft'a
of and the

Utpala
vithis and

to

intimate,

far which

as

know,

Garga's
duces ad-

their

component

members

Varahamihira

disapproves.

As

to

Nagavithi,
Bharani,
TT'n

it

is

the

doctrine and

of Swati:

the

Samdsa-samhitd

also,

that

it

comprehends

Krittika,
"^rm

^W
And For
Parasara

^TfTWWt
to

"^
effect:

^rf%jT
^|*nM"l""l""q

%^

writes,
is

the

same

l""^Tf'T
Swati.

Agneya

Krittika,

Yamya,

Bharani;

and

Vayavya,

CHAPTER
Planetary system,
earth nourished from of under the the

IX.
of Of the
a

type
sun.

Sisumara
rain whilst
of

or

porpoise.
the
sun

The

by
clouds.

shines.

Of

rain

Rain

support
the

vegetation, and,
of all

thence,

animal

life.

Narayaria
form

support

beings.
which is

Parasara.

"

The

of the

mighty
the

Hari

present
that
As of

in
a

heaven,

consisting of
Dhruva
causes

constellations, is
in the
sun,

porpoise, with
revolves,
turn

situated the the

moon,

tail.
and low fol-

Dhruva
to

it

stars*

round, also; and

lunar

asterisms

in its circular
are,

path :
to

for

all the

celestial luminaries

in

fact, bound

the

polar star
the in

by

aerial

cords. is upheld

The

porpoise-likefigure of by Narayana,
who in its

celestial

sphere
of

himself,
whilst

planetary radiance,
son

is seated

heart; f

the

Uttanapada,
lord of
^

Dhruva,
the

in consequence shines in the

of his adoration

of the

world,

tail of

the

stellar

porpoise.
is the
reign sove-

The

upholder
of

of the

porpoise-shaped sphere
This

all,Janardana.

sphere

is the

supporter

'

A
on.

more

particular description of this porpoise

occurs

ther far-

More

closely, 'the

moon,

sun,

and

other

planets'

t The

reading
is
as

of

all my

MSS.,

and

that

followed

by

both

the

mentators, com-

follows:

'The

contigaration

of

the the

luminaries

in of

the

heavens its

is defined

as

poise-shaped por-

Narayana,

highest

is lights,

support;

he

himself

being

stationed

in

its heart.'

280

VISHNU

PURANA.

by

the

wind,

then

watery

stores

descend, bland,

and

freed from

imparityby the sweeteningprocess The of time.* Maitreya,exhales watery fluids sun, the earth, and living from four sources, seas, rivers, has drawn that the sun creatures, f The water up from with down the Ganga of the skies he quicklypours
every
"

his rays, and without

cloud; and
cleansed

men

who

are

touched

by
never

this pure
see

rain

are

from

the soil of

sin,and
That

hell: this is termed falls whilst the

sun

celestial ablution.
is of

rain which
a

cloud in the

sky,is the

water

and without shining, the heavenlyGanges,

a

by the solar rays. If,however, rain falls from sion brightand cloudless sky whilst the sun is in the manshed of Kfittika odd and the other

asterisms

counted

by

though numbers, (as the third,fifth, "c.,)the water, althat of the the when

Ganga

the

of elephants sun):it is only

sky, is scattered by quarters, (not by the rays of the

of the such rain and falls, the
sun

is

or

clouds
were

which
cut

were,

the wings originally,

of

the

mountains,

and

which

off their
most

by

Indra:

these

are

also

termed vortices: those the

Pushkara-

vartakas,t
the the

from

including water
formidable and
of

in their

they
which,

are

largest and
end of the The

all, and
down
or

are

at

Yugas
shell

Kalpas,
egg of
:

pour

waters

of the

deluge.
formed

of the

Brahma,

of the

universe, is

of the

primitiveclouds

^g^^TT
Also
+

HT^T^^

^^m

II

read

Pushkalavartakas.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

IX.

281

in the beams.
'

even
^*

asterisms,that

it is distributed

by

his

According to

the

Vayu,f

the

water

scattered

by

the

ele-

Then

follows,

in

all my
two

MSS.,

includingthose
a

where

the

text

is

companied ac-

by
has

the

commentaries,

stanza

which

Professor

Wilson

left untranslated:

'Ablution

of

either

kind

in

the sin

water

of

the fears

ethereal of
men,

Ganges
and

is

passingly sur-

great

holy, removing Sage,'

the

and

the

heavenly,

^^ ^fTR: ^H+ich ^^T^ft^f^T^ ^^^ flTTf^f ^ 1?T^ TtfW*(^T:

II I

^TT^^ ^^f^ ^^^^f^^"^

II

^swr
rT^T

f^^fw

^i^^p-^^^-Rtnr'fr^T'iii
"ft^ f^isri: ^f^: ^: f'T^
ii

ft^^^

^%^

f^fW^^

Tt^ ^ri:

II

^%f^^f^fi^^ ^^TT:^g^g^"i I
"ff^T^^jrffT^f^ ffH%^

fTcT: tn^

ii |

rIfT: TT^I"M"Mf^^^^: 1[fT"^f7T

"^*jMr"(a^^ I ^Iwr^fcr: fwi^t ff^: ir^rr^ ii ^gwRf^rfr ^T^fs ^IT^ 5^: I

1^

fH^i

^^T

^Tfw.^zm

l!^f^^^^
f^^n2?^ ^w

^TT^T^

^^^nj^^ "^%f^fn

I
: II

282
The

VISHNU

PUl^ANA.

water

which

the clouds of

shed

upon

earth

is,in

truth, the ambrosia

to tihty

hving beings;

for it

givesfer-

which tence.* the support of their exisare plants and are matured, By this all vegetables grow the means and become of maintaining life. With them, take the law for their light those men who again, form perment sacrifices, and, through them, give nourishdaily the
to

the

orods.

And the

thus Brahmans

the Vedas, sacrifices,

at their

the

four

castes, with
of the

head,

all the

gods, all the tribes of animals, the whole world, all are supported by the rains by which food is produced. But the rain is evolved by the sun ; is supthe sun is sustained by Dhruva; and Dhruva ported which sphere, by the celestial porpoise-shaped

residences

phants of
or

the

quarters is, in

summer,

dew, and,
from
a

in

winter,

snow

the

latter is

brought,by
the the former.

the

winds,
and

city called Puridra,

mountains,
and

which

lies between upon

manner, the

Himavat

Hemakuta

falls down
In

like

also,
moon:

as

heat

radiates

from

the

sun,

so

cold

radiates

from

"

All

my

MSS.

read

as

follows:

'As opes
to

to all

the

water

discharged by
of

the

clouds, regenerate one,

it

it devel-

annuals, for the behoof

the affectation the of archaism

living creatures:
in
some

is,indeed, nectar plural,

last

existence.' Note

"'^hnil'm as
pages

accusative
the

From

Vdyu-purdiia ;

but

before

passage

extracted.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

IX.

283

is

one

with

Narayana."' eternally
is the

Narayana,
seated of all

the in

primeval
the heart of

tent, existhe

and stellar

enduring,
supporter

sphere,

beings.

'

The

reading
one more

TfTTT^Uj
in

I (Jj "^

is

here

followed.

But

common

ing, read-

and

harmony

with

the

context,

is

'5^TTT'^

WT'^"^
"

'upheld

by

Narayana'.

'Seated

in

the

heart

of

that all

planetary beings,

porpoise

is

its

supporter,

yana, Nara-

primeval

being

among

sempiternal/

CHAPTER
Names of the twelve

X.
Names
and of of the

Adityas. Uragas,
each

Rishis,
who Their

Gandharvas,
attend the

Apsarasas,
chariot of

Yakshas,
the
sun

Rakshasas,
the year.

in

month

respective

functions.

Parasara.

"

BetM^een
sun

the has
to

extreme

northern in and
a

and
one

southern hundred

points, the
and

traverse,

year,

eighty degrees, ascending

car

ing.' descend-

His

is

presided
and

over

by

divine

Adityas,*
f
pents, ser-

Rishis, heavenly
and in

singers

nymphs,
of each

Yakshas,

Rakshasas:

(one
The

being placed
the

in

it

every

month).
Gandharva

Aditya
Tumburu,"

Dhatri,
the

sage

Pu-

lastya, the

nymph

Kratu-

'

It

might
or

be in

doubted

whether but the of

or sense

the

text]! meant
is

180

in in

each the is

hemisphere, Vayu,
3(50: the

both;
number

sufficiently clear
travelled in in the

"c.

and

the

Mandalas

year
sun's

Mandalas, revolutions,

'circles' and
as

'degrees', being,
numbers the

fact,

the with

diurnal

their in

corresponding
Puraria:

the

days

of

the

solar

year;

Bhavishya

'

The

horses and

of

the

sun

travel

twice in

180

degrees
order of

in

year,

nal inter-

external

(to

the

equator),

the

the

days.'

Strictly,
In the

'

divine

beings,

namely, Adityas.'
Apsarases, said,
in the and

original, Gandharvas,
attendants
are

Gramanis.

\ The
18,
and
to

Sun's be

Bhdgavata-purdna,
Nagas, Gramanis,

V., XXL,

Rishis, Gandharvas,

Apsarases,

Yatudhanas,

Devas.

"

One

of

my

MSS.

gives

Tambaru.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

X.

285

the sthala,* the Rakshasa

Yaksha

Rathakrit,the serpent Vasuki,

and in

Heti,f always reside

have

in the sun's car,

Four

MSS,

Kritasthala; three,Kfitasthali.
named
in

f The

mythologicalfigments
in the

this sentence
is there

are

not
a

terized charac-

Rathakrit original,

excepted, who
uniform attendants order

called

Gramani,

i. e., Yaksha. In the the Sanskrit of

our

text,
Sun's

no

is observed

in of

registering
the
twelve

appellationsof
;

the

during
the

each

months

these

in appellationsbeing disposed, Professor Wilson's

main,
of the

to

cal metrisatisfy

exigencies.

arrangement
other
of to of

Adityas, "c.,
of amendment; would

according to
and the

the

subordination
as a

indicated
in

above, admits
notes

Professor,
taken

I show

this

chapter,
he

probably, have
the commentaries
as

different view

some

thnu, had
in

scrutinized

more

closely.

The

personages

question

may

be

tabulated

follows:

286 of Madhu

VISHNU

]'l RANA.

guardians. the seven are In (Vaisakha or) Madhava Aryaman,* Rathaujas,KachchhaPiilaha,Narada, Punjikasthah',f In Snchi" (or Jyaishtha) they are nira,t and Praheti.
the month
or

Chaitra,as

its

seven

Mitra, Atri, Haha,

and

Menaka,1f Rathaswana, Takshaka,

In (themonth) Sukraf f or Ashadha Paurusheya.** Rathey are Varuha, Vasishtha,Hiihu,t+Sahajanya,""

As which

to

many

of

these

names,

it is

no

easy

undertakingto
my
note at pp.

determine

of the Purauas

givesthem
name, not

correctly. See
Aiiisu
Daksha

290"293,
the

infra.
Aiiisa is the older
of
;

anciently held
Muir, Journal

place Royal
for

Dhatri;
For

(Sue. ""c.

the

Adityas, see
100

p. 27, mjyra,

and

Dr.
"

of

the

Asiatic
of

Society,New work,
pp.

Series, Vol.
"

I.,pp. 51
the

140;

for

the
"

Rishis, Vol.1.
77, supra;

this

103;

for

Gandharvas,

pp.75

the the
*

for the Gramauis or Yakshas, supra; Apsarases, pp. 75 and 80"84, Sarpas or Serpents, and the Rakshasas, pp. 74, 76, supra. Corrected from "Aryamat", and again in the note at the end of this See p. 27, supra, MSS. but
of
on one

chapter. I
"
In
See

where have

the

Translator

had

"Aryaman".

t All my

Punjikasthala.
little below. the

emendation the
of note

"Kachanira".

Sukra,

II One
^

my

MSS. AVilson

exhibits

elongatedform
form, "Mena",

Hahaka. for which I find

no

Professor

put the short

authority in
**

this

place.
is in and

Rakshas. a original, by the Translator; his Ashadha just above, is supplied ff Jyaisht'ha, the original. Sukra, according to the Medini-koia, designates the one

Called, in the

the

other

of these

months;

but

I nowhere

find that
an

Suchi
error

stands
for

except

for Ashadha. Instead of

'in

looks, '^gf^^%
the lection

therefore,like

^^^^.
would

^%,
of

yielding'in Sukra\
to-wit.

some

MSS.
'in

have, simply,
Suchi',

^%,
suit

the

month',-

Ashadha,
the

'^^,
here

the

metre

equallywell.
remark
on names

The
mention

commentators

discussed,
external

but

neither

other

readings, nor
the
text

support, by adducing

authorities,

the

of tenability
Also Did

which

they accept.
ITuhu.

XX
""
than

read

and Huhii, lliihu, his in

own

Kalidiisa invent

mythology,

or

did
wait

he follow
on

an

earlier

that of the Puranas,

making Chitralekha

the Sun

through

288

VISHNU

PURANA.

are

Vivaswat, Bhrigu,Ugrasena, Anumlocha,*

Apu-

of and Vyaghra. In the montli rana,f Saiikhapala, GhriAswina+ they are Pushan, Gautama, Siiruchi,

tachi,Sushena, Dhananjaya, and

of Karttika

Vata.

In

the month

Bharadwaja, (another) Parjanya, Airavata, and Chapa." Viswavasu, Viswachi, Senajit, sy EaIn (Agrahayana or) Margasirshathey are Amsu, Mahapadma, ap a, j Chitrasena, Urvasi, Tarkshya,1f of Pausha, Bhaga, Kratu, and Vidyut. In the month Arishtanemi, Karkotaka, and Urnayu, Purvachitti,"^

they

are

who abide in the orb of the sun, Sphurja are the seven who scatter the glorious Ught throughout the spirits who of Magha the seven are In the month universe.
is the
*

serpent;
the the
*

and

Sarpa-

omitted

in the

translation "TTi: I
I
*

"

Rakshasa.

Thus

smaller

commentary:

TJ^XJ^
^Q;m

^^'^ TT^W^

And

larger commentary:
Umlocha
is the

TJ^^''
of two

lection

MSS.
or

t This
+

is, perhaps,a corruption of Aruna,

more

of Varuna.

The

usual

of designation

the

mouth

Aswayuja,

named

in the

original.
"
and The
as

smaller the

commentary
But I

is for
it also

takingSenajit twice;
notices

as

the Yaksha,

Rakshasa.

the

reading Chapa:

^"Tf^i The ence differ-

^r#

^r^Tj^^

t'lf^wT^ Tt^ ^Tt ^ifr yr^^:

larger commentary has these identical words, with the important of reading "^T^X TJ^^'^, 'Ap is the Rakshasa'.
All my MSS.

have, wrongly,
Had which
seen
can

^if^,
authors
in
a

'and

also', the reading preferred

commentaries
note to

by
into

the

commentators.

the

of the

but this
to to

looked

the

Puranas have I

I quote that

subsequent
it is not

chapter,
^T'R'.
suppose
"

they
To that

would what

^jf^ is- doubtless, to give place

commentators,
forbidden

say

for the

both

^T^t TT^^offspringof
rare a

'*'"' '^TTt meddlesome

maybe
of ap

the -is

instead of ^ift TT^^'' TTW^^ transcription.'Apas'-an outgrowth The Rakshasa of the month

word be

for 'Water'.

preceding
reason,
error.

Karttika,

it will

observed, is Vata, 'Wind'.

I find

li In
^
One

five MSS. for MS.

Kasyapa.
this is
**

There

seems

to

be

no a

good
the

however,

believing gives

that

anything better
Called
an

than

clerical

Tarksha.

Apsaras,

in

original.

BOOK

n.,

CHAP.

X.

289

in

Twashtri, Janiadagni, Dhritarashtra, Those Tilottama, Ritajit,* Kambala, and Brahinapeta.

sun are

the

who

Phalguna are Vishnu, AswaViswamitra,Siuyavai'chas,f Rambha, Satyajit, tara, and Yajnapeta.t In this manner, celestial a troop of seven Maitreya, beings, supportedby the energy of Vishnu, occupies, The during the several months, the orb of the sun. and the Gandharva sage celebrates his praise, sings, and the nymph dances before him, the Rakshasa" attends the serpent harnesses his steeds, || upon his steps, and theYaksha trims the reins :1 the (numerous pigmy surround his chariot. sages, the) Valikhilyas, ever,
sun
**

abide in the

in the month

The
are

whole
the

troop

of seven,

attached

to

the

sun's car,

heat,and rain, agents in the distribution of cold,

seasons. respective
^

at their

'

similar enumeration

of the

attendants

upon

the sun's

car

Kratujitis
The

the

name
"

in

one

MS.
"

Instead "j+

of the

Siiryaverchchasof
him
as a

the

edition. original

originalmentions
the variants

Rakshas. have

Besides
seem

I alreadyspecified,

found, with

several

that

quite unworthy of notice, the following,each occurring in only a singleMS.: Kashfanira,for Kachchhanira; Maitra, for Mitra; Daksha, for

Rathasyana and Daksha, for Rathaswana; Paurusha, for Paiirusheya; Dhana, for Budha; Apurayat, for Apiirai'ia; Syenajit,for Sefor Karkot'aka; for Satyajit. Karkat'aka, najit; Saptajit, roamers.' " In the Sanskrit,nimchardK, night'

Haha;

IIThe original, "^^f%

^7^11

is
"

"

in explained,

both the commentaries

^f%:
For

commentary:
**

Thus in : I f^^%,J^|V5^^f interpreted, I | '^[ttJT'^^lf'RT: ^^^f I

the

smaller

these

beings, see

Vol.

I.,p. 98,

my

first foot-note,and
19

p. 155.

II.

290

VISHNU

PURANA.

occurs

in the is

Vayu,*

"c. but

For the

Yakshas

the

generic term
are

there The

employed

Gramaiiis;

individuals

the

same.

The
to

enumeration my collation

contained of five

in the

Vdyu-purdna

is

as

ing follows, accord-

manuscripts :

-^if^^T^wt
^^"^^f^^ig
^'Rrr

ffiwt f'T^n? ^^w^ fT^^Ft '?:?jni^

^ T^^^T ^
II

f I

^f^^T

iTfT

^^:

T^^^^

^ITM^

T^f^^g
in^^:

rTT^^Pt II

ir^ ^^fffr %

^'

^f^^^^:
^ II

ii

T'g^^ f^^^T^
n^m^^^

^tl^TT H^^

^tI: ^^^T^rg
^ rT ^

^Tf^^ i
^

f^^T^^^l^
Tj^%f
^^^"R^mT
^Tf
W

TTTfT%^T^^l!r^ I II
I

^ % ^^ f%15TTfTT^^%f7T

^T^%rT^

*f^ I fITf
II I II

^^-T^T^'^frT^ IWt
xi^^^rgT'^T ^^T
'^

^^rfTT ^T^t

rft5^: T^^l ^^f^

*IT^T^"

^5^ffT:
^^TfT^:
'^'' I

f^^T^^

^?tT^^%^ frf^r^
^

f^rff

^rTT^ ^

^5^ % ^H^^W

II

^^^%

g t

^' TTT^^ 1[^^^:

II

BOOK

11., CHAP.

X.

291 Adityas
to

Kurma
months
:

and
"

Bhavishja refer

the

twelve

different

^^"

^^^

^T%rfr ^1?IT?^

^g^

f II

t^^^^
^f

^T ^^T^Tf rTTf

^^

^f

^^^%

I ^Tfffr f^^^T II

T^^ff VfTTT^^

^ f^^^^-rat^

II

wr^^T^^T
Here
for
we

T^t ^^wg
Adityas and
below: the
rest

^^rr:II
toTd off iu
pairs, to
do

have

the

duty

bimestrial

periods,as Adityas.

During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and and

Rishis.

Gandharvas.
Tumburu
Narad Haha Huhii
a

Apsarases.
Kratusthala

J Dhatri \ Aryaiuan
I Mitra
[ Varui'ia

Pulastya
Pulaha Atri

Punjikasthala
Menaka

Vasishfha

Sahajanya
Pramlocha Anumlocha Viswachi Ghritachi
Urvas'i

Nabhasya
Isha and

I Indra \ Vivaswat
f Parjanya

Angiras Bhrigu

Viswavasu

Ugrasena
Vis'wavasu
Surabhi

Bharadwaja
Gautama

Urja
Saha and

\ Piishan J Aiiisa

Kasyapa
Kratu

Chitrasena

Sahasya
The
two

\ Bhaga
Twashtri f Tw I

Uriiayu
Suryavarchas

Viprachitti
Rambha

Jamadagni
Vis'wamitra

Dhi'itarasht'raTilottama

Vishnu 1 Vis frostymonths!

During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi
and

Gram

an

is.

Sarpas.
Vasuki

Yatudhanas.
Heti Praheti

and

Rathakrichchhra

Urja
Rathaswana
Rathachitra

Sankiriiara
Takshaka Rambha

Paurusheya
Vadha 19*

292

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

Add, they

where chiefs
are:

have
of

left

blanks, Seuajit and

for

Tarkshya, sendnis.
for

Are

the

the

Gramaius?

Variants

Tumbaru,

Tumburu;

Nimlocha,

Anumlocha;
Tarksha, for

Urjas,for

Urja; Srotas, for PrataK; Apurana, for Aruna;

for Ritajit; for Sankin'iara; Sankiriia, Ap, for Apas. Tarkshya; Kratujit, Rakshoha there are traces of the names In several manuscripts, moreover, Heti and Praheti, and Ni'iswadhatu,as againstthe elsewhere explicit

The

terms

Yatudhana

and

Rakshasa the

are

used, in the
appears with

Purai'ias, nymously. synoto

Anciently, however,

Yatudhana

have Devil

been
of
our

goblin with pious

New In Sun's

hoofs,

and

so

far

forth

comparable of
the

the

ancestors.

See

Dr.

Muir,

Journal

Royal

Asiatic

Society,
of the

Series, Vol.
the

I., p. 95,

iirst foot-note.
"

Linga-purma, Prior Section, LV., 17 65, the attendants are cataloguedtwice, at full length:
Devas. Munis. Gandharvas. Tumburu Narada

names

During
Madhu und

Apsarases.
Ki'itasthala

Dhatri

Pulastya
Pulaha

Madhava

\ Aryaman

Punjikasthala

BOOK

II., CHAP.

X.

293

During
Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and

Devas.

Munis. Atri

Gandharvas.
Haba

Apsarases.
Menaka

Mitra Varuna Indra Vivaswat

\
f

Vasisht'ha

niihii
Viswavasu

Sahajanya
Pramlocha Anumlocha Ghfitachi

Angiras

Nabhasya
Isha
and

\ \

f Parjanya
Piishan

Bhrigu Bharadwaja
Gautama

Ugrasena
Suruchi
ParavasH

Urja
Saha and

Viswachi
Urvasi Piirvachitti
Tilottama

( Ailisu

Kasyapa
Kratu

Chitrasena

Sahasya Tapas
and

\ Bhaga
f
Twashtri Vishnu Gramauis.

Urnayu
Dhritarasht'ra

Jamadagni
Viswamitra

Tapasya

SiiryavarchasRambha
Rakshasas. Heti

During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and and

Nagas.
Vasuki Kankanika Takshaka Rambha

\ Rathaki'it
1 Rathaujas
f Subahu

Praheti

Paurusheya
Vadha

1 Rathachitra
) Varuna

Elapatra

Sarpa

Nabhasya
Isha and

Rathasvvana

Sankhapala Dhananjaya
Airavata

Vyaghra
Ap
Vata

Urja
Saha and

Sushena, Arisht'anemi

Mahapadma
Karkot'aka
Kambala Aswatara

Vidyut
Divakara

Sahasya Tapas
Here,
aud

r Rathajit
Satyajit
Tumbaru,
for

Brahmopeta Yajnopeta
sendnis.

Tapasya
as

before, Senajit and

are:

Tarkshya figureas
Tumburu
;

Mitrasena, for Chitrasena; Rafor Rathaki'it; Rathamitra, for Rathachitra; Naga, for Rambha; thabhfit,
Variants

Iravat, for Airavata,

occurs

In
in

one

of the

two

enumerations

above

spoken

of

Rathaswana;
Ktirma-

the

other, PrataH.
-coincides
to

The the It

purdna-Psit I., Chapter XLll., 2-16 about Linga-purdna, except as regardsthe particulars

with

be

specified.
it
;

Viswamitra: of Indra and gives Sukra and Kausika, the synonyms for has Aiiisa, for Aiiisu; Varchavasu, Paravasu; Subahuka, for Subahu

Sarpapungava,
Varuna

for Rambha;

aud

it transposes Subahuka

aud

Rathachitra,

and

Rathas\Yana, Senajit and MSS.,

are:

Sushena, Dhananjaya and Airavata.

for Jayatsena, for Ugrasena; Tusht'avu, Kankafor Pramlocha; Anushua, Prakoshi'ia, for Anumlocha; Tumburu; I'uruand Kauganila, for Kankanika; Adya for Ap; Bala, for Vata. Its variants, in my These details -and
if

going into,
to
one

only

to

they might be show, that, in reading

of
a

largely supplemented-were
order
to arrive
name

worth

at

even

an

the

correct

proper of

met
same

with

in
or

approximation Purana^
many

cannot

consult

too

many

works

the

class,

too

of copies

each

work.

CHAPTER
The
sun

XL
the and attendants with Vishnu: his his

distinct identical

from,
with

and the

supreme three

over,

on

car:

Vedas

functions.

Maitreya.
the the
seven

"

You

have
of

related
who
causes

to

me,
are

holy preceptor,
ever

classes

beings
the
to

present
and

in

solar

orb,

and

are

of their

heat

cold.* tions, funchave

You

have, also, described

sustained

me

individual
But you

by

the

energy
of the

of Vishnu.
sun

not

told

me

the

duty

himself; for, if,as you

are

say,
of

the

seven

beings (in his sphere)

and

the

causes

heat, cold,
before Or

rain, how

can

it be rain

also

true, (as you

from
sun

have sun? reaches

act

mentioned,)
can

that

proceeds
that the

the

how
the

it be
or

asserted

rises,
be the

meridian,

sets, if these
?

situations

of the

collective
"

seven

Parasara.
of

I will

explain to
The
sun,

you,

Maitreya, the
identified
from of

ject subwith
as

your

inquiry.
The
entire the

though

the
their which

seven

beings f
is called

in his

orb, is distinct
and

them,

chief.

mighty
Vedas,
or

energy

Vishnu,
and stroys dethe

three

Rich, Yajus, world,

and

Saman,

is that its

which

enlightens the
is

iniquity.*It

that,also, \yhich, during

^T^%
+
and

fl^fTTTT^: ^TW
of beings'.
And
so

(T'iT^T

^rTH
of

II

Ga/ia,
also

'classes

read, instead

"beings", above,

below.

^r\^mt[ ^Ricrg

ff^rf^

^t

ii

296

VISHNU

FUEAXA.

are,

also,made
it is

up

of the

same

triform the

essence.

In

ation,cre-

and,

in

Rig-veda;in preservation, it is Vishnu, composed of the Yajur-veda; destruction,Rudra, formed of the Sama-veda,
of which
energy

of Brahma, consisting

the utterance

is, consequently, inauspicious.^*

of

Thus, Vedas,

the

Vishnu,
the

made

up of

of the

three

and

derived
the
sun,

from

property

presidesin

along w^ith the seven to it;and, through the of this power, presence the planetshines with intense radiance, with dispersing, his beams, the darkness that spreads over the whole world: the Munis and hence praisehim, the quiristers and nymphs of heaven sing and dance before him, and fierce spiritsand holy sages " attend his path. upon either Vishnu, in the form of his active energy, never
+

goodness, f longing beings be-

rises

or

sets, and

is, at
the

once,
same

the
manner a

sevenfold
as
a

sun

and

distinct from
a

it. il In

man,

proaching apin

mirror, placed upon

stand, beholds,

it,his

own

image,
of Rich

so

the

energy

of (or reflection)

'

The those

formulfe of the

the and

Sama-veda

are

not

to

be

used, along

with

Yajus,

at

sacrifices in

general.

For

closer

rendering of
Texts,
Part

the

last

paragraph and

this,see

Dr. Miiir's

OriginalSanskrit
t Sdttwika. X Niidchara,

III., p.

16.

'night-rovers'. Then
/"'w, i.

follows

the

line, left untranslated:

'The up

Serpents bear
p.

e.,

serve

his chariot;

the

Yakshas

gather

his reins.' See

289, supra,
Vide

and
p.

my

notes

and i|
text

^.
and
note

" Vdlikhilya.

289, supra, ^

**.

II

^t^

^TW^m

^Tf^^fW^^

BOOK

II..

CHAP.

XI.

"

297

diwsjoined (from the sun's car, which of the mirror), but remains, month is the stand by which is there month, in the sun, (as in the mirror),
Vishnu
is
never

stationed.
The and the of day sovereignsun, 0 Brahman, the cause to revolves, affording delight night,perpetually Cherished and to mankind. gods,to the progenitors, the Sushunii'ia"""'ray of the

by
"

sun,^ the

moon

is fed

The

Vayu, Linga,f

and

Matsya Puraiias

specify several

of

"

"According
that its doctrine

to

the which

Nirukia, IT.,6,

it is
moon;

one

ray

of the

sun

(that

named that the

Sushumiia)

lights up
from

the the

and The

lightis

derived

sun.

respect to Puraiias have adopted

of the

it is with

of the Vedas."

Professor

Wilson's

Translation

Rig-

veda,
t

Vol. I.,p. 217,

first foot-note. 19"25:

Prior

Section, LX.,

^TT^^:

^g"rn

g^T^: ^TT^'^: ir^t^rT: i ii ^TftTT^ ^f^wt TTfir^'^^

^^^"^f^: M"*l(ti% II
li

Tfr^^- ^Twr^

fW^^tr^^: xr^T^^^'^frf^: "^Tt ^:

Tj^
Here

^^iwrt^
chief

T^^^f
are:

rfTT^T:
Sushumna,

II

the

seven

rays

Harikesa, Viswakarman,
are:

Viswatryarchas, Sannaddha, Sarvavasu, and Swaraj. Variants for Arvavasu, for Sannaddha; kesa, for Harikesa; Saiiiyama,
The In
my

Hara-

Sarvavasu.

Commentator

explains
the

TTflT'*" ^f^TJrf
and

^^- ^' found

^"S?."?"MKSushumiia
alone

copies of

Vdyu

Matsya

I have

mentioned.

298

"

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

(to

the

full,
of

in its

the

fortnight
the

of

its

growth):
of its

and,
substance the

in

the is

fortnight perpetually
of
the

wane,

ambrosia

drunk

by
when

the

immortals,
the
two

(until remaining
these
two

last

day
are

half

month),
the

digits
orders of

drunk

by
are

progenitors: by
sun

hence the

of the

beings
earth, parts
nutriment

nourished
the

sun.

The

moisture

which

attracts

by
of

his the

rays,

he
and

again
the

with,

for
of

the

fertilization

grain
and,

(all
sun

terrestrial)
is the
source

creatures;
of subsistence

quently, conse-

the class and of of the the

to

every

living
rest.

things,
The

to
"

gods, Maitreya,
(at
and

progenitors,
satisfies

mankind,
the
wants

sun,

gods

for

fortnight
a

time);
of
men

those

of

the

progenitors,
animals,

once

month;

those

and

other

daily.

the

rays

of

the from

sun

from him.

amongst
Of

the

many
seven

thousands

which

they
termed

say

proceed

these,

are

principal,

Sushumiia, Arvavasu,
the

Harikesa,
and and

Viswakarman
,

Viswakarya, heat, Mars,

Sampadwasu,
to

Swaraj,
to

supplying
Venus,

severally, Jupiter,
and

the

moon,

stars,

Mercury,

Saturn.

CHAPTER
Description
the and their members
sun
:

XII.
course:

of

the

moon:

his

chariot, horses, and

ambrosia of the
to

fed

by

drained
,

periodically, of
chariots aerial and chains

by

the

progenitors
in

gods.
orbits of

The

horses attached

planets: kept
Dhruva. alone

by
the

Typical
real.

planetary porpoise.
The

Vasudeva

Parasara.

"

chariot

of

the

moon

has

three

wheels,
of the
on

and

is drawn five

by
on

ten

horses,*

of the

whiteness

Jasmine,
the left.
as

the

right half
the

(of the yoke),

divided
manner

five into
as

It

moves

along

asterisms,
in like

ranges,
sun,

before

described; and,
the in the horses

the

is

upheld by Dhruva;
or

cords
same

that

fasten
as

it

being tightened
on

relaxed

way,
of the

it

proceeds
sprung

its the

course,

f
of

The the

moon,

from

bosom

waters,^ drag

the

car

So

is the

car,

according

to

the

Vayu:

-^irf 'WT^f^TWt T^^

"

"

Their

names

are

given

in

the

Vdyu-purdna:

TT^ "^r^f^'^'TTT^W ^
They
are,

"^^

"^-

thus, called

Yayu,

Chitramanas,

Vfisha, Rajin, Bala, Varna,

Turajiya, Hamsa,

Vyoinin, Mriga.

'The the With

chariot in

of

the

Moon
are

is

three-wheeled;
to

and the

ten

horses, resembling
and the
on

jasmine
that the

colour,
car,

yoked
by
in

it

on

right

the

left.

rapid

upstayed
located cords

the

pole-star, he,
The

Moon,

travels

through
and the

asterisms,
of the

the
to

vithis.
his

successive
are as

shortening
the
case

lengthening
sun.'

bound

chariot

in

of

Compare

the

beginning

of

Chapt,er IX.,

at

p. 278,

supra.

300

VISHNU

PT'RANA.

of the sun. Kalpa,as do the coursers The radiant sun the moon," when supplies reduced,by the draughts of the gods, to a single Kala," with a single proportionas the ruler of the ray; and, in the same it is replenished nightwas exhausted by the celestials, by the sun, the plundererof the waters: for the gods, drink the nectar and ambrosia* accumulated Maitreya, in the moon, during half the month; and, from this thousand, being their food, they are immortal. Thirty-six three hundred, and thirty-three divinities drink the lunar ambrosia, f When two remain, the digits for
a

whole

moon

enters

the

orbit of the sun, t and

abides

in the

The
water

orb
:

of the

moon,

according to ^X!^^

the

Linga,"

is

only congealed

^Rfft^lfH*
as

fT^

^f^^: ^fW:
heat:

that

of the

sun

is concentrated

^^
And

[*ic[,

'" e
,

according to
"

the

smaller

commentary,
"

^^T^^^^Tft
of surfAa.'

^^^I'^^,

'amrita does

death prophylacticagainst clash with the fact that

in the form food

this view

not

the

of the
:

gods

is

in the implied,

second

half of the

stanza, to be simply

sudhd

Where
can

named be
so

conjointly, sudhd

and

amrita,

being

alike

potable,

the nectar and ambrosia of as sharply distinguished Olympian gastronomy, whose ordinarilyrecognized consistency,however, solid substance, like Amrita is "not a Sappho and Alcman reverse. both words in kindred uu^ooain, though are origin." Goldstiicker's Sanskrit Dictionary p. 380. under the In annotation, amrita chapter and sikUui are used as though they were, generic and specific. respectively,
never
,

'the moon", t Literally,

kshanaddkara.
this

X
and

Read

'orb

of

the

sun', surya-mandnla. From

we

point, down

to

including"Brahmanicide",
Section, LX.,
7.

have

parenthesis.

" Prior

BOOK

ir.,

CHAP.

XII.

301

ray

called Ama;
^'

whence

the

vasya.

In

that

orbit,the
the
water

day
the
or

and

in nlglit, and

period is termed Aniais immersed, for a moon ;f thence it enters the

thence
off
a

branches
sun.

shoots

of the trees, and

one

goes

to

Consequently, any
down of its
a

who
moon

cuts

branch,

casts

leaf,when

the

is in the trees,

is guilty of Brahmanirising invisible), cide. When the remaining portion of the moon sists conof but a fifteenth part, the progenitors approach it in the afternoon, and drink the last portion, that sacred Kala which is composed of ambrosia,: and contained in the two of the form of the moon.^ digits

(theday

'

There
the

is

some

indistinctness in this account, from

of the
moon's
as

confusion Kalas
or

between

division its
or

surface
a

into

sixteen

phases,

and

apportionment,

receptacle of nectar,
the fifteen the

into

fifteen Kalas the fourteen and

on

digits, corresponding to which, during the

of which
wane,

lunations, on
the

of

gods

drink the

Amrita,

the The

fifteenth

the of
terms
or

Pitfis the
two

exhaust

remaining
to

portion.
be

correspondence

distinctions appears

intended
of

by

the text, which the form

the

remaining digitor Kala,

the
two

composed

Amrita,

superficiesof

Kalas

etymologies of amdvdsyd, from the ^atapalha-brdkmana Matsya-purdna, "c., see Goldstiicker's Sanskrit Dictionarypp. 364, 365,
*

For

other

sub

voce

^^T^^TTmoon

t 'First, the

remains

in

the

water

during

that

day

and

night,

namely,

the

day

and

night ivhich

constitute

amdvdsyd:'

precedingpage. reading adopted in the smaller commentary; and the largercommentary, though not adopting it,pronounces it to be 'clear', spasht'a.
+

Sadhdmritamaya. See
is the

my

tirst note

in the

"

This

02

VISHNU

PUHANA.

Having drunk the nectar* effused by the lunar rays the day of conjunction, the progenitors on are satisfied, and remain These tranquilfor the ensuing month. of three classes, termed are (progenitorsor Pitris)

This, the

commentator

observes, is

the

not fifteenth,

the sixteenth The is

'a

^ XTW^lft
on

^^
our

fitfxifTT: f^f%
text

It g ft^ITi" that the

'a

mentator comtimes some-

observes, also,

passage

read

t^^^T^{TTj+ Lava
The

meaning
express

moment,'

short
so ferring redefined: un-

period'.
as

Matsya
all and

and

Vayu

the

parallel passage
two

to

avoid
to

perplexity,by specifying the leaving the

number

Kahis

as

time,

of nectareous

Kalas

'They,
time.'
in
one

the

Pitris, drink
Warren

the

remaining
Phases

Kalas
as

in he

two

Kalas

of

Colonel of its
count

explains Kala,
Kala

or,

writes

it,Cala,
the

'the acceptations,

of the

Moon,
So
the
on

of which the

Hindus

sixteen;'
the
moon

Sankalita,
^

p. 359. And

Bhiigaafter

vata|| terms

Ml """ 3|"h^
of
the

I '^''l'^.

Vayu,
the

noticing the

exhaustion the

fifteenth of

portion
or

day
to

of

conjunction, states

recurrence

increase

wane

take

Sudlidmrita,as
is from the Mention is also which

before. smaller

t This
+

commentary.
in in the
two

made,
occurs

smaller of my

^Tf, fg^eftf?!
followed
in

commentary, of the manuscripts, and

I

reading
which
is

the

larger commentary. reading

of the but Matsya-purd/m;

"

This

is the

find,in

the

\'dyn:

The

Prior Section, LVI., Linga-purdna,

15, has:

Preciselytlie same
The three Puiauas

words

are

found

in

the

Kiirma-purd/ia,XLIII., only
a

37.

here

adduced

speak

of

single nectareous

kala.

II v., XXII.,

10.

304

VISHNU

PURANA.

cury) (Budha or Meris composed of the elementary substances air is drawn and fire,* and by eightbayf horses, of the The of Sukra (Venus) is vast car speed of the wind. drawn by earth-born horses,^ is equipped with a protecting
son

The

chariot

of the

of Chandra

fender decorated

and
a

floor, armed
The

with

arrows,*

and

by

banner.

(Mars) is of gold, of an eighthorses, of a ruby red, sprung from fire. Bfihain a golden car drawn spati(Jupiter), by eightpalecoloured horses,travels from signto signin the period
of

splendidcar of Bhauma octagonalshape, drawn by

tardy-pacedSani" (Saturn)moves in a car drawn steeds. Eight slowdyalong, by piebald] black t horses draw the dusky chariot of Rahu,** and,
a

year;

and

the

once

harnessed,

are

attached
or

to

it for

ever.

On

the

Parvans

(thenodes,

lunar

and

solar

Rahu eclipses),

'

The

Vayu ff

makes

the

horses

ten

in

number,

each

of

ferent dif-

colour,

to AccorclinjT

some

of

my

MSS.,

'water

and

fire',^T^f^^eJJ,

instead

of

cjlicjf^^^.
'with
a

t Piianga.

X Rather,

sopdsajiga. quiver',
in

" Sanaischara, in the original.

IICabala.
^
**

The

horses

question are
like the

described additionally

as

'ether-

born', dkdia-saihhhava.

Bhringdbha,
Substituted

in colour

black
name

bee,'
in the

for

Swarbhanu,

the

Sanskrit.

it^^

ffTfTf^

^^"r{\

^t^T^

=^

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

XII.

305

directs his

course

from
moon

the
to
are

sun

to

the moon, The

and

back

again from
lac,or

the

the sun.^ of the

of the chariot

of Ketu

eighthorses* dusky redf colour of

chariots

of the smoke thus

of

burning straw.
to you,

I have

described

the Maitreya,
fastened
to

of the nine

all which planets, The orbst

to

are

Dhruva

by
and

aerial cords.
stars
are

of all the

asterisms, planets,
and ingly, travel,accordtheir
as secure cause as

attached

Dhruva,
of air."

in their proper

orbits, beingkept in
As many the chains of air that

places
are

by
to

theu'

bands respective

the them the the

stars, so

many

are as

Dhruva;

and,
to

they

turn

round, they
same manner

also pole-star

revolve.

In the
causes

oil-man
so

himself,going round,
the

of

air, which
air which

to revolve, spindle travel round, suspendedby cords planets 11 round centre. a are (whirling) circling

the

The

is called Pravaha

is

so

termed

because

"

The

Matsya, Linga, and

up,
on

Vayu

add the

the

circumstance shadow

of

Rathe

hu's earth

taking
:

these

occasions,

circular

of

Supply
the

the

epithet'swift
is to render

as

wind', vdta-ramhas.
aruiia. word in this

t "Dusky

red"

\ So

commentaries

explain the

dhishnya

place.

'As

oil-expressers
,

themselves the

going round,
bodies

cause

the

wheel

of

the

oil-mill to
on

go round, wind.' is the

so

heavenly

go round,

everywhere urged
which that of the

by
^

the

Such

reading

of the

with Matsya-purd/ia,
12" is

Linga-purdtia Prior Section, LVII,,

nearly

identical.

306

VISHNU

PUHANA.

it bears disc of
The has

which turn round, like a along the planets, driven by the aerial wheel. fire, is fixed, in which celestial porpoise, Dhruva
^

been

mentioned
more

but

you

shall hear

its constituent

parts in
the view

detail;as

it is of

For great efficacy.*

sin has who been it

of it at

committed live
or as

whatever nightexpiates during the day; and those years

as

behold
the

many
more.

there

are

stars
to

in

it,in

sky,
as

even

Uttanapada is

be

considered

its

its lower. Dharma is situated as jaw; Sacrifice, The Aswins its brow;f Narayana, in its heart. are on fore feet;and Varuiia and Aryaman,+ its two its two hinder legs. " Saiiivatsara is its sexual organ ; Mitra,

upper

its organ

of excretion. in

Dhruva,
stars

Agni,Mahendra, Kasyapa,and which four are succession, placedin its tail;

||
never

in this constellation

set.^

'

The

different

bands

of air attached of
seven

to

Dhruva

are,

according
But
the

to

the

commentator,
and

varieties
enumerate

the

Pravaha

wind.

Kurma

Linga

principalwinds
is
one.

which

form per-

this
*

function, of
four

which

the

Pravaha

The

last are, of

therefore,stars
is the

in the

circle of in

perpetual
we

apparition. One
have
a

these

pole-star; and
The celestial the

Kasyapa
or

verbal
a

to Cassiopeia. affinity

Sisumara,

porpoise,
it is not classical

is rather
more

singularsymbol
than

for

the of

sphere; but
of

preposterous

many

constellations

"

In

my

MSS.

there

is

nothing answering to

the

words

"

as

it is of

great efficacy", t Murdhan, 'head'.

*

Corrected

from

"Aryamat".

" Sakthi.

IIApdna.

BOOK

II., CHAP.

XII.

307

I have

now

des-cribed to you

the

of disposition

the

fiction. in the

The

component
whence

parts of it
it has

are

much

more

fullydetailed by Sir
William

Bhagavata,*

been

translated

v.,

XXIII.

In

preference
cent de

to

Sir

William

Jones's

translation,I qu'on nomine

et

transcribe

that of Burnouf:
dit:

"^uka
la demeure

Treize

mille

Yodjanas au
le

dela est serviteur

le lieu de

supreme

Vichiiu,ou
par

grand

Bhagavat,Dhruva,
Dharma,
lui
avec

fils d'Uttanapada, honore

associes tous
en

Agni,

Indra, le

Pradjapati Kayyapa
marchant
encore

pour

une a

dnree

pareilleet
droite, reside
son

autour

de

respect
dans

le laissant

leur de

aujourd'hui, pour grandeur

a

tout

le temps
ce

du

Kalpa,
le

terme

existence; sa
le

ete

decrite

poeme. par des divin

"Place

Seigneur comnie
I'oeil ne
se

troupes

astres, planetes et
dont

poteau solide, autour duquel tournent entrainees Nakchatras, par jamais

et

les
le

Temps
poteau
suivant

ferme

dont

la

course

est

sible, insen-

il

resplenditeternellement;
de I'aire leur

comme

les boeufs

marchant

autour

du

auquel ils sont attaches, les astres parcourent, chacun les degres du cercle [celeste], de position, pendant I'espace
les trois divisions les troupes
et

temps

que

forment
ainsi

du

jour. Temps,
de
et tournent

"C'est par
un

que

des
au

astres, planetes et autres, attachees

cercle du
autour

lien interieur

exterieur
par le

jusqu'a
elles
meuvent

la tin du sont

Kalpa,

poussees

vent,

Dhruva

auquel
se

suspendues.
ojuvres,

De

meme

que
Taction

les nuages du

les oiseaux
sous

dans leurs

le ciel, ceux-la

par

vent,
par
leurs

ceux-ci

la

direction
et

de de
sur

ainsi les astres, soutenus

la voie tracee

I'union
ceuvres,

de
ne

la Nature

et I'Esprit,

suivant

par

tombent

pas

la terre.

"Quelques-uns decrivent
9umara du
"

cette
sous

armee

des

astres
se

sous

la

de Qifigure tation la medi-

(la Tortue), symbole

lequel on
cet
en

represente par
la tete

Yoga
dont
sa

le bienheureux de
la queue est

Vasudeva. de

I'extremite
et

animal, dont
forme

le sud le

le corps queue
et
son

courbe le

d'anneau, est
sont le les

dirigevers place Dhruva;

se

long

de

sont

Agni, Indra, Dharma, Pradjapati,

ses

et

la le

racine, Dhatri
cote

Yidhatfi;sur
corps,
sur

reins
vers

sept Richis.
on

Sur tras Nakcha-

droit de

ainsi courbe
la route

sud,

place les
sur

qui se gauche, ceux Tortue, dont

trouvent

de

la route
a

et [du soleil], septentrionale meridionale; de sorte que les deux

le cote dela

cotes

le corps

la forme

d'un

anneau,

sont

composes 20*

d'un

nombre

308

VISHNC

I'URANA.

eartli and
oceans

of the

of stars;*

the insular zones,

with their

and

mountains, their Varshas

Researches,
Vol.

f (or regions),
403.

Jones.

Asiatic

II., pp. 402,

The it is

Bhaganothing
in identified

vata,
more

however,
than
the

and mystifiesthe description, Dhararia

or

says

the

symbol by
to

which

Vishnu,
upon the

with

starry firmament, is
The the
account

be

impressed Linga

mind,

meditation. fullest in

of

the

planetary system
the und

is, as

usual,

Vayu,

with

which

Matsya nearly

sur egal de parties;

son

dos

est

et Adjavithi,

de

son

ventre

sort

le

Gange
I'un
a

celeste. "Les Nakchatras

a a

Punarvasu

et et
a

Puchya

sont

sur
sur

ses

flancs,

droite,I'autre
Van derriere, dans Tun
la

gauche;

Ardra

A(;lecha sont

les deux Uttarachadha

pieds

de

sont gauche; Abhidjitet la gauche; (^ravana et Purvachadha I'oeil droit, I'autre dans sont I'un dans I'oeil gauche; Dhanichtha et Mula, I'un dans roreille droite, I'autre dans la gauche. Les huit Nakchatras du sud, en etre commencant places sur par Magha, doivent les cotes de gauche; et de meme lations Mriga^irchaet les sept autres constelnarine

I'autre droite,

droite, i'autre dans

du de

nord

doivent

etre

placees

dans

le

sens
sur

contraire,

sur

celles
et
sur

droite; enfin

Qatabhicha et Djyechfhasont
dans dans
la la

droite I'epaule

I'epaule gauche.
"Agastya
sous, est

machoire
la

superieure, Yama planete

a

dans

celle de

des-

Angaraka
sur

bouche,
du

la marche la

lente dans

I'anus,
dans

Bi'ihaspati
le coeur, dans dans
les la

le dessus dans

col, le soleil dans Upanas

dans

poitrine, Narayana expire,Rahu

la lune

le Manas, dans

le nombril, les deux

A^vins
et

mamelles,
gorge,

Budha

le souffle

inspire et

(I'eclipse)
la

les Ketus

(les meteores) dans

les

tous

les membres,

totalite des

etoiles dans

polls.
au

"Que
les

I'homme
cette

chaque jour,
forme du
avec

Sandhya, contemplant, attentif

Vichnu, qui
: priere
'

et

si-

lencieux,
monde

bienheureux
cette la

se

compose
notre

de

toutes
au

Divinites,I'honore
des
est

Adressons

adoration

astres, qui est

marche Celui

du

Temps, qui est

honorera

le souverain

des rap-

qui pelleratrois
les

Dieux,

Mahapurucha.'
trois

qui
le
ce

ainsi, ou
embrasse des Dieux vite

qui
les
et

se

fois les

parties du
est

Temps, plus
Mantra,

qui
eleve
verra

planetes, qui
en-

constellations,les etoiles,qui
les

leve

peches
'

de

ceux

qui recitent
commettre

bien

disparaitre

les fautes
*

qu'il aurait pu

pendant

ce

temps,"

Jyotis,heavenly
The

luminaries.'
nadi. 'rivers',

originaladds

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

XII.

309

and

their inhabitants. but it may be

Their

nature

been has, also,

plained; ex-

recapitulated. briefly the body of Vishnu, was From the waters, which are earth, with its seas and produced the lotos-shaped
mountains.
The

stars*

are

Vishnu;

the

w^orlds

are

f rivers,oceans, Vishnu; forests,mountains, regions, Vishnu: he is all that is, all that is not. He, the are
lord, is identical with knowledge,through which
all he is

forms, but is

not

substance.
oceans,

You

must

conceive,

therefore,mountains,
earth and
When the rest,are

and

all the diversities of

the illusions of the

knowledge
and

is pure, from

apprehension. real,universal, independent

defect,then
For
what the varieties of

of works,

exempt
w^hich
are

of substance,
cease

the fruit of the tree

desire,

to

exist in

matter.

"

is substance?

agree. many Padma. which

The

Bhavishya
common

is

nearly,also, the
to

same. our

They
text.

all contain
the

passages

them

and and

to

In

Agni,
its

Kurma,
enter

Brahma, Garuda,
less detail than

Vamana,
Vishnu,

occur descriptions

into

the

and

often

use

"

as just above. Jyotis,

t Dis. Vastubhiita.
+

"TTf^
'When,
universe and other of the
on

^^
us

^^5t^:
as

II
the whole

the

perishingof

works, emancipation-impeding absolute, and

is

to presents itself

in

its

proper

character,

our when, consequently,

knowledge
the
seen

freed

from

every

illusional and

defect,then, indeed,
tree

distinctions in

between

-the objects

fruitage

of

-are phantasy

no objects

longer.'

310

VISHNU

PLRANA.

Where

middle, beginning, uniform How nature? and end, of one can reahtybe of that which is subject to change, and repredicated its original character? Earth is fabricated more assumes no into two halves; into a jar; the jar is divided broken to pieces;the pieces become the halves are atoms. Say, is this reality, dust; the dust becomes whose selfby man, though it be so understood man, acts ? Hence, Brahknowledge is impeded by his own ing, except discriminative knowledge, there is nothanywhere, or at any time, that is real. Such as knowledge is but one, althoughit appear manifold, of our diversified by the various own consequences acts. Knowledge, perfect, pain,and pure, free from the affections from all that causes affliction; detaching is the supreme Vasuknowledge, singleand eternal there is nothing. The truth has deva, besides whom to you by me; that knowledge been,thus,communicated
is the
"

thingthat

is devoid

of

which That

is

truth; from

which

all that is of

differs is false.
a

temporaland worldly nature has, also,been imparted to you. The the victim,the fire, the acid juice, the priests, sacrifice, the gods, the desire for heaven, the path pursued by
acts

information,however, which

of devotion

and

the rest, and

the w^orlds that

are

then- consequences,

have

been

displayedto

you.

In

words,
of
a

or

passages

found
occur

in in

other the

Purarias.
but

Many
whether

intimations the whole It must

similar be be

system

Vedas;

is to
not

found

in those
as a

works
correct

is yet to

be

ascertained.
the and

considered of the

of representation mixed
up

philosophical
deformed

astronomy

Hindus, being

with,

by,

and mythological

symbolical fiction.

CHAPTER Legend
an

XIII.
abdicates his becomes dies:
as a

of

Bharata.
:

Bharata
a

throne
so

and much

becomes attached births: for

ascetic

cherishes

fawn
,

and he

to

it, as

to

neglect
the

his devotions: is

his successive

works
the

in

fields, and

pressed,
for the his

palankin-bearer,
his

Raja

of Sauvira: between him

rebuked and

awkwardness:

reply:

dialogue
Maitreya. has been

king.
all that

"

Reverend

sir/

I asked
the and

of

you

thoroughly explained; namely,

oceans,

situation

of the

earth,
the is the

mountains,
of The you, the

rivers,

planetary
of

bodies;
Vishnu been

system stay.

three end

worlds,
of

which

great
and the

life has, of

also,

expounded
It

by
now

preeminence
you
^

holy
mise prome

knowledge.*
you the
a

remains time

that

fulfil the

made,

(some

since),
how

of it

relatingto happened,
with

story of king Bharata, and

like

that

monarch

him, residingconstantly at (the sacred

and
to

place) Salagrama,
mind
ever

engaged
Vasudeva,

in

devotion,
should

his

applied

have

failed,

One

copy lord

addresses of all
an

Parasara, Bhagavan
creatures;'
rather The
an

sarvabhutesa,
unusual
two

'Sacred
for
a

sovereign,
sage,
even

title

though akhyatam,
page

inspired
'All has

one.

other

copies begin,

Sarhyag
^

been

thoroughly explained.'

See

106, supra.

'And

the divim

supreme

object of
twist

human

thought has
knowledge,

been

explained by thee,
into

just
The

as

knowledge,

preeminently.'
'divine But

commentators

preeminently'
to

eminent 'pre-

divine of

knowledge'.
the
text.

this

seems

contrary

any

natural

terpreta in-

BOOK

II., CHAP.

XIII.

313

of through the sanctity his

was

the

shrine, and
final

to abstractions,

obtain

of efficacy it how emancipation; and ;'^' in that what city: capa-

the

that he done

was

born

was

by
"

the

again as a Brahman magnanimous Bharata

inform
me.

all this it is fit that you

Parasara.

The

illustrious monarch
a

of the
at period,

earth Sala-

for resided,Maitreya,

considerable

his thoughtsbeing wholly dedicated to god, grama, and his conduct distinguished by kindness and every

virtue, until he had

entire control
the repeating
over names

in effected,

degree,the highest his mind.f The Raja was ever Yajnesa,Achyuta, Govinda, Mathe in his and

dhava, Ananta, Kesava, Ki-ishha,Vishnu, Hrishikesa:

nothing else

did he utter, even those

names,

dreams;

nor

upon

anything but

import, did he He meditate. ever acceptedfuel,flowers, and holy of the deity, but performed no grass, for the worship other religious rites, being engrossed by disinterested,
their abstract

devotion.

On

one

occasion,he
Mahanadi+

went

to

theMahanadi,^
a

for the

'

The is

is, properly,
any

river and

in

Orissa:

but

the with

name

applicable to
Tirtha

great stream;
it

its connexion

Salagrama Ganciaki or
most

makes

probable
the be

that

it is intended
or

for the
is

Gaiidaka, "
found.

in which It may

Salagrama

Ammonite

abundantly
amongst

here

noticed, that Salagrama

see

is named

the Tirthas

in the

Mahabharata:

p.

102,

n.

3.

^f^flir^Mll'Mg ^J%g ^jfWf

^^T^

cPC
W^^
at

"

I II

t;i^j

eRTHT
my

TT^W^Tf^
seventh
note

For

the

Mahanaihi, see

p. 154, supra.

"

Vide

p. 146, supra.

314

VISHNU

PURANA.

purpose
the

of ablution. usual
came

He

bathed

there,

and

performed
thus
pied, occu-

ceremonies
there

after the
out

bathing.
same

Whilst
a

to
come

place
forest

doe
to

big

with

young,
stream.
on a

who

had

of the her

drink
was

of the

Whilst

quenching
loud and

thirst,there

heard, lion; on
out

sudden,
the
water

the

fearful

roaring of

which of the

doe, being excessivelyalarmed, jumped

upon fawn the
was

bank.

In

consequence

of this and

great leap, her

fell into
the

suddenly brought forth,

the hold

river;

and

king, seeing it carried

of the The

away and

by
the she

the

current,
it from

caught

young

animal,

saved

being
her and

drowned.

injury received proved fatal;

observed

by
and the
turned, re-

deer, by

violent

exertion,

lay down,
with

died; which
took the fawn

being

by
and

royal ascetic, he
tended his the
care.

(in his arms),

There and he

it,to his hermitage.

fed it and
up under upon
a

it every

day;

and

it throve the

grew

It frolicked in its
was

about

cell,and
it

grazed
it

grass

vicinity ; and,
alarmed
at

whenever
a

strayed to
ran

distance, and
thither

wild

beast,

back

for
and

safety. Every morning

every

it sallied forth
to

from

home,
shelter

evening returned
of Bharata.

the

thatched

of the
the

leafy bower
deer
was,

Whilst
the

thus,
was

the

inmate

age, of his hermitabout

the

mind
now

of the

king
unable

ever

anxious
now

animal,
his

wandering
he
was

away,
to

and

returning to anything else.*

for

side; and
had

think

of

He

relinquishedhis kingdom,
and
now

his children, all his

a

friends,

indulged

selfish affection

BOOK

i[., CHAP.

xrir.

315

fawn.

When

he would

devoured
he

would

oi'dinary, fancy that it had been carried off by wolves, slain by a lion. "The earth," or by a tiger, exclaim, "is embrowned by the impressions
absent for
a

longer time

than

of its hoofs.
was

What

has become

of the young

deer,that
be,
I felt his These tufts

born had

for my returned

delight? How
from the

happy
arm.

I should

if he

thicket,and
have been

budding antlers rubbingagainst my

of sacred grass, of which the heads like

nibbled

by

his

new

teeth,

look

pious lads chanting the

meditated, whenever him;
and

Sama-veda."^*
the deer
was

Thus

the

Muni from

contemplated he with pleasure, animated him with a countenance as stood by his side. His abstraction f was interrupted; of the king being engrossed the spirit by the fawn, even ion. wealth, and dominfamily, though he had abandoned mind became The firmness of the prince's steady, unof the young with the wanderings and wandered In the course of time, the king became deer. subject He died, watched to its influence. by the deer, with in its eyes, like a son tears mourning for his father; the cast his eyes upon and he himself, as he expired, cupied beingwholly ocanimal, and thought of nothingelse, long absent
with
one

idea.

'

The

of applicability It

this simile the

is not

explainedby
or

the

mentator. com-

to refers,possibly,

cropped

shaven

heads

of

the

students. religious

t Samddhi.

816

VISHNU

PUP

ANA.

In consequence
a

of this born the

season,
a

he

was

at such predominant feeling in the Jambumarga forest, again,

^

as

deer,

with

life; which world,

he

his facultyof recollecting recollection inspiringa distaste

former for the

again repairedto (the holy place) Salagrama, Subsisting, there, upon di-y
grass
and his

left his

mother,

and

leaves,

he

atoned in such born

for
a

the

acts

which

had upon
taining re-

led his

to

being born
he
was

condition; and,
a

death,
the in

next

as

Brahman,

still

memory

of

his

prior existence.

He

was

born
were

pious and rigidobservers

a

eminent

family of ascetics, who

rites. Possessed
the
essence

of devotional

of

all true sacred

wisdom,
matter

and

acquaintedwith
beheld soul
as

of all

he writings,

contradistinguished
with

from*

Imbued (Prakriti).
the

he beheld self, the

same.

gods

and
not

all other

knowledge beings as, in

him
to
nor

of
ality, re-

It did
the
a

happen

to

undergo
to

investiture with
the

Brahmanical

thread,
nor

read

Vedas

with
nor

spiritual preceptor,
to

to

perform

ceremonies, spoken to,

matical
and

he

study the scriptures, f Whenever replied incoherently,and in ungramHis

person
was
un-

t unpolished speech,

'

According
or

to

the

Bhagavata, Jambumarga
in Bundelkhand.

is the

Kalanjara

mountain

Kalanjar

Para,

'supreme

over.'

'

Though
hia

he

had

received

investiture,he

did not

read

the

iruti enounced

by

spiritualteacher', "c.

BOOK

II
,

CHAP.

xur.

317

clean;

and

he

was

clad

in

dirty gai'inents.Saliva
was

dribbled

from

his

mouth; and he

treated

with

tempt con-

by

all the

people. Regard
success

for the consideration of devotion.

of the world

is fatal to the is

The

attains the end of his despisedof men abstractions. Let, therefore,a holy man pursue the without murmuring, and, though path of the righteous,

ascetic who

men

contemn

him, avoid association

of
^

with

mankind.*

This, the counsel idiot,in

Hiranyagarbha, did
eyes of the world.

the Brahman of
was corn. sary necesa

call to mind, and, hence, assumed

crazy
raw

the appearance His food

the

pulse,potherbs,wild fruit,and
came

grainsof
part of
his
a

Whatever but

in his way

he

ate,

as

temporary
was

infliction. -f

death, he
and
his
as

set to

work,
and

in the

Upon fields, by
and

father's

his brothers vile

nephews,
he
was

fed, by them,
stout

with
a

food;

and,

firm and

of

make,

simpleton

'

Hiranyagarbha
As

or

Brahma

is

named,
ascribed
a

here,
to

instead
as

of

the

Yoga doctrine, which

2

is,sometimes,

him

its author.
tification mor-

Kalasamyama lastingonly
for the

(eRT^^'T),
a season

state

of

or suffering

;t

or,

in
a

other
sore,

words, bodily
for which food

existence is the

body being contemplated as

drink,
the

unguent;

lotion; and dress, the bandage."

t
'Whatever
*

^^^[mtf^ f^"
he o\"ta\ns-and the

rT^ ^im^^H^
it is very

II
the time.' the
tary commenmentaries com-

much
see

he eats,to wile away

my last note.

For

meaning
the
an

of term

^T^"'"T^"

Both

define proposes, observance

of
as

by ^T^Jf^^WTR;

a"f' the smaller

.

alternative times.'
of

T^TT efjl'^lf^q*) explanation,

is firom

'without

proper

"

The

latter part

this note

the

commeataries.

3 18

VISHNU

PURANA.

in

(outward)act, he was the slave of every sustenance chose to employ him, receiving
The upon him into
a

one

that for

alone

his hire.^ head-servant

him

as

an

f of the king of Sauvira, looking indolent,untaughtBrahman, thought

to

fit person

work

without

pay

(and
in

took

him

his

master's

service, to

assist

carrying the

palankin). his litter, The king,having ascended sion, occaone on was proceeding to the hermitage of Kapila,on
the banks
to whom

of the Ikshumati the virtues

river, to consult
liberation
a

the sage,

"

to leading

were

known,"

what

abounding w^th and sorrow. care Amongst those who, by order of his to carry head-servant,had been compelledgratuitously who had been the Brahman, the litter, was equally with the pressed into this duty, and who, endowed only universal knowledge,and remembering his former of expiating existence,bore the burthen as the means the faults for which he was desirous to atone. Fixing his eyes upon the pole,he went tardily along,whilst wdth alacrity; moved and the king, the other bearers the litter carried unevenly, called out: "Ho, feeling What bearers! is this? Keep equal pace together." and the Raja again exStill it proceeded unsteadily; claimed: How is this? "What are irregularly you
was

most

desirable

in

w^orld

'

river

in the

north

of India.

f Kshattri.

See

my

first note

in p. 156, supra.

320

VISHNU

PURANA.

in dependent upon acts; and acts, accumulated influence the condition of all beings. The ignorance, void of qualities, soul,tranquil, pure, imperishable eminent preis one, without increase nature over (Prakriti), diminution, in all bodies. or But, if it be equallyexempt
are
^

from
can

increase you

or

diminution,then

with

what

priety pro-

say to me, 'I see that thou art robust?' If the palankin the shoulders, rests on and they on the

body, the body

then

on

the

and the feet,

as

feet

on

the earth,

is the burthen

borne of
men

When

the nature
or

is may

by you as by me.^* either in its esdifferent, sence

it be said that is fatigue

much

its cause,

then

to

be

of the

undergone by me. palankinis the

That substance

which

is the substance and

me,

of you,

and

'

The is the

condition

"

that

is,

the

personal individualityof
"

any

one

consequence

of his acts is
common

but all

the

same

livingprinciple
the bears

animates
^

him,

which is not

to

living things.
it is therefore,
not

The

body
but the

the
or,

individual;

dividual, inthe

body,

the earth,which eventually,

burthen.

f^f^^

IJ^

-^^

7T^ ^TT:

^^^^^

II

fT^T^^^f^^:
'

fljf^cptTefr ^ ^^^tr:I
^
ii rests
on on

t^r^^fWr^f^ ^ft^H^^fr
Since which this litter,
rests

the

shoulders, nevertheless

the

the hips, the thighs, and the belly,also, therefore earth, the feet, the legfs, the burthen that
is the
comes same

for
the
not

me

and

for thee.
same

In

the
to

same

manner,

the

burthen besides
comes

from

litter is the

other likewise

beings, also,
that
comes

thee and from

me;

and

only

this

burthen, but
even

which from

mountains, trees, and

omitted

houses, or

that which

the

earth.' Translator
to

The

English the

second

of these

two

stanzas.

BOOK

II.,CHAr.

XIII.

321

all others;being an

aggregate of

elements

aggregated
and silent,

by individaality."* Having thus spoken, the Brahman went on bearingthe palankin.But

out

was

the

king leaped
at his

of it,and

hastened

to

prostrate himself
me,

feet,
cast

"Have compassion on saying: tell me aside the palankin ; and

under the appearance

Brahman,

and

who

thoii art, thus disguised

The Brahman afool."f and said: "Hear answered Raja. Who I am it is me. to say : arrival at any placeis for the sake not possible and enjoyment of pleasure, endurance of fruition; or of the production of the body. A is the cause of pain, a sults form, to reap the recorporeal beingassumes living of all living of virtue or vice. The universal cause is virtue or vice. creatures Why, therefore,inquire the cause (of my being the person I appear)." The virtue and vice are the causes king said: "Undoubtedly, into several bodies and migration of all existent effects; their consequences: of receiving is for the purpose
of
"

but, with respect to

not

what
to

you
tell
me

have who
to

asserted,that
you
are,

it is
a

for possible which

you
am

that is

matter

desirous

hear

How explained.

^5r^

^:

^^T^T^: imrt:

^tt%^

^^cTt ^^t^^^n^
t All
my

II ^^^^^f%fi:
this stanza, omitted
in

MSS.

here

give

the translation:

(\^^
'Who thou
"

^WcTT

f^W^
is

Ji^^
purpose, and in

^^T
what
to

II
is the desirous and
cause

art, what

thy

of

tliy
it.''

coming,
The

let all this, Sage, be commentaries hetu. agree

told, by thee,

me,

to

hear

two

explaining nimitta

kdrana

by

yra-

yojana and
II.

21

322
it be
to

VISHNU

PURANA.

can

Brahman, impossible,
be that which he is?

for any There

one can

to

declare ment detri/."

himself
to

be

no

one's-self from

applyingto

it the is

word
no

The done

Brahman
to

said: "It is true

is

that there the

wrong

that which word

one's-self, by
the
to term

to application,

it,of
error,

the of

/;

but

is characteristic self

of

that conceiving
or

is not aided

self

by the of the expression, the origin as they are the causes are of the productionof speech. If, by these instruments, speech is able to utter the word /, it is,nevertheless, improper to assert that speech itself is /. The body is of a man, characterized by hands, feet,and the like,
^

(or soul)which soul. The tongue articulates the word /, and these the teeth,and the palate; lips,
be the

made

up

of various

partSi

To

which /?
me,

of these If another
most

can

properlyapply the denomination from is different, specifically,

monarch,
other: then it may
one

being
is the

excellent

be

said that this is

I, that

dispersedin all are then, idle to say Who bodies, it is, you? Who am the I? Thou art a king; this is a palankin;these are bearers;these,the runningfootmen; this is thy retinue.
but, when

only soul

is

Yet

it is untrue

that all these thou

are

said to be thine.
of timber

The rived de-

palankin on
from either timber

which
a

sittest is made
then?

tree.
or a

What,
tree?
a

Is it denominated
do
not

People
have

say

that the

king is perched upon a pieceof wood, when

The
vehicle is
an

tree, nor
you

that he is seated

upon

mounted

your

kin. palan-

assemblageof piecesof timber,

any
or

'

That soul.

is, speech,

or

all of the

faculties

or

senses,

is

not

BOOK

II.,CHAP.

XIIL

323

for yourself, artificially joinedtogether.Judge,prince, in what the palankin from the wood. differs, really, the sticks of the umbrella in their Again, contemplate Apply separate state. Where, then, is the umbrella? this reasoning A man, to thee and to me. a woman, a cow, a a bird,a tree, are goat, a horse, an elephant, names sequences assignedto various bodies, which are the conof acts. Man^ is neither a god, nor a man,
^

nor

brute,

nor

tree:

these The

are

mere

varieties

of the

shape, the
world, is
other

effects of acts.
a

called

king,the

is not a appellation, that for what is there,in the world our imaginations: that does not, in the course is subjectto vicissitude, Thou art called the of time, go by different names? of thy father,the enemy of the world, the son monarch of thy wife, the father of thy of thy foes,the husband children. thou
are

thingwhich, in of a king,or by servant it is the creature reality;

any of

What

shall Art Art

I denominate the

thee?
or

How

art

situated?

thou thou

head,

the do

they thine?

the feet?

Or

belly? Or they belong

The

aggregate
than
the

limbs

and

senses

no

more

constitute

the

dividual in-

accidental

combination than wood

of certain
:

piecesof
manner

wood
as

makes machine
matter.
more

the fabric

anything else
so

in like

the

timber, is, still,

the
and

mere body is, still,

elementary
no separately,

Again,
constitute Whether
are mere

the the

senses man

limbs, considered
individual

than

each
or

stick constitutes

the of

umbrella. the

separate
matter;
an

therefore,the parts conjoined,

as

body
do The
"^

and,

matter

does

not

make

up

man,

they
used

not

constitute
in

individual. and
the

term,

this

precedingclause,is

Pun'is

here

there, specifically. generically,

21*

324

VISHNU

PURANA.

to

thee? all

Thou

art,
members!

king,
Now,
think the

distmct, then,
I
is
am,

in

thy

nature,
standing underit is

from

thy
the

rightly
and how

question,
me,

who truth

possible identity
of my
own

for of

after

ascertained

(of
or

the

all),

to

recognize by

any the

distinction,

to

speak

individuality

expression

/."

CHAPTER Dialogue
the end continued. of Bharata and the

XIV.

expounds
identification

the of

nature

of

existence,
with versal uni-

life,

individual

spirit. Parasara.
"

Having
the

heard
was

these

remarks,

full of with the

profound truth,
Brahman,
you
to

king

highly pleased
addressed him:

and said mind be

thus respectfully

"What

have

is,no

doubt, the

truth; but, in listening

You
which have
shown

it, my
to

is much

disturbed. wisdom

that

discriminative and
which is the

exists

in

all tinct disnot

creatures,
from bear the 'The

great principlethat is
but the assertions" does
not

plastic nature;*

'I do
rest

palankin','The
body, by
from which

palankin
the

upon

me',

vehicle

is of

conveyed,
the influence

is

different

me',

'The

conditions

elementary principlesof Upon

these is which

beings
of the

are

influenced

by acts, through
the
are qualities

and qualities, what

sort

the

action';"
doctrines anxious It
was

of

are positions

these? my

entering
to

into

my

ears,

mind,
in

investigatethe truth,
purpose,
illustrious him
now

is lost sage,
to

perplexity.
gone
to
was life,

my

have

KapilaRishi,to inquire of
most

what,
that
to

in this I have you,

to

the from
quainted ac-

desirable such

object; but,
my mind

heard become

you

words,
with the

turns

great

end

of life. and
to

The

Rishi

Kapila
who

is

portion
come

of the

mighty
earth

universal

Vishnu,

has

dowm is he

upon

delusion; and, dissipate

to

it surely,

who,

in kindness

me,

has

thus

mani-

"

(I

Plastic

nature"

here

renders

prakriii.

326

VISHNU

PURANA.

fested thus

himself

to

me,

in

all that

you what

have is the

said. best

To

me,

suppliant, then, explain

for thou
art
an

(of

all

things);
waters

ocean

overflowing
The Brahman is the what

with

the

of

(divine) wisdom." again,

is the
are

replied to
best there
as

the

king: "You,
what

ask

me

of all
are

things, not
many which

great end
considered

of life:^ but

things which
are

best, as

well

those him

the the

great

ends of

(or truths)
the

of life. * seeks for

To

who,

by

worship
or

gods,

wealth, is, respectively,

is

prosperity, children,
best. Best

dominion,
is the

each

of these

rite, or

sacrifice,that
Best it be is that
not

rewarded

with best

heavenly pleasures.
recompense,

which

yields

the

although

solicited.

Self-contemplation, ever
is,to them,
of soul with the the best.

practised by
best

devout

ascetics,

But

of all is the

identification and but sands thouthese what

supreme may and

cannot

spirit. Hundreds
be
true

of conditions
are

called ends be the

the of
true

best;
life. end and

not
are.

the

great
Wealth

Hear
of

those it may

life; for

be

relinquished through virtue,

is

its characteristic

property

expenditure

for

the

of gratification

'

You

ask

what first
to

is

Sreyas

(%'?I^),not
temporary
and

what

is
'most

Paramartha

(tf^jfr^)-The
and
sources

means,

literally, 'best',

excellent',
or

is

here of
one

used

denote
as

special objects,
"c. wisdom soul.
;

happiness,
great
of the

wealth,
or

posterity,
of

power,
true

the
or

latter

is

the

object
real
and

end universal

life,
nature

truth,

knowledge

of

328

VISHNU

PURANA.

ation; and
on

truth

is

(the end,) not

said to be

the

means.

tation Mediof
preme su-

is self, again, but the

for the

sake

truth:

objectof
and

tinction this is, to establish disthe

(between soul
of all is without is spirit is for false;
one

body); and
Union

great truth
preme su-

distinctions.

of self with

said to be the great end substance

cannot

of all: but this

become, substantially,
are

another.^
desirable you
one

Objects,then,
are

which the

considered
end

most

infinite. What

great
me.

of all is,

learn monarch, briefly shall,

from

It is soul-

(inall bodies),pervading,uniform, perfect, eminent prenature over (Prakriti), exempt from birth, made growth, and decay,omnipresent, undecaying, up of true knowledge,* independent, f and unconnected with unrealities, with name, t and the rest,"in species, The knowledge that time present,past, or to come. is essentially which and this spirit, one, is in one's own

'

But

this

is to

be

understood the
,

as

applying
of

to

the

doctrines the It is

which supreme here

distinguishbetween argued, that

of
man

vital the

spirit(Jivatnian) and
the

spirit(Paramatman)
it is absurd supreme and
cannot

doctrine of

Yoga.
union

to

talk

a effecting

between

the soul

soul ; if of

for, if they are

are

tially, essendistinct, one

they
same,

combine;
to

they

already
union

and

the

it is

nonsense or one

talk

accomplishing their
to

union.

The

great end
or

of life

truth

is not

effect the know

of two

things,

two

parts of

thing,but

to

that all is

unity.

rarajndnamaya. Nirguna; rendered

See my

"void

of

at qualities",

p. 320, supra.

X Jati, 'genus.'

"

note,

at

the

end

of the

volume,

on

p. 59, 1. 8.

BOOK

II.,

CHAP.

XIV.

329

in of

all

other
who As of

bodies,
know^s

is the

the

great
and

end,
the

or

true

wisdom,
of

one

unity
air,

true

principles
the of the

things.

one

diffusive

passing
as

through
the
notes

forations perthe

flute,
and

is the

distinguished
rest),
its of
so

scale

(Shadja*
is the the

the be

nature

of

great

spirit
from of

single,

though

forms

manifold,
the

arising
difference

consequences

acts.

When
of

investing
then

form,
there is

as

that

god

or

the

rest,

is

destroyed,

no

distinction."

"

Corrected

from

"Sherga".

CHAPTER
Bharata relates of
the

XV.
and
a

the

story

of

Ribliu

Nidagha.
and

The

latter, the

pupil

former,
who

becomes
to

prince,
the

is visited

by

his and

preceptor,

explains

him

principlesof unity,

departs. Parasara
continued.
"

Havinci; terminated
to

these and of

re-

marks,

the

Brahman

repeated

tlie silent doctrines what

was

tating medi-

prince a
uttered

tale ilhistrative of the

"to

unity.
to

"Listen, prince", he proceeded,

Brahman

formerly
the

by Ribliu,* imparting holy knowledge Nidagha.

who,
from Ribhu his
was
a

son

of the

supreme
of

f
a

Brahma,

innate

was disposition,

holy character, and

the him
not
son

acquainted

with

true

wisdom.

dagha, Nito

of

Pulastya,

was

his

and disciple;

Ribhu

commimicated,
of his

perfectknowledge, willingly,
in the trines docX
a

doubting
of "The

being fullyconfirmed
he of had been
was

unity,w^hen
residence

thus
at

instructed.

Pulastya
the banks

Viranagara,
Devika

large handsome
In
of
a

cityon
grove,

of the the with

"
the

river.

beautiful

adjoining to
conversant
a

stream,

pupil
tices, prachad

Ribhu, Nidagha,
abode.

devotional
divine

When
went to

thousand the
at

years

elapsed,Ribhu
his
a

city (of Pulastya), to

the

visit
of

disciple.Standing
to

doorway,
he
was

at

the

end

sacrifice

the

Viswadevas,!
have

seen

by

his

"

Some

of

my

MSS.

Bhrigu.

Paramesht'hm.

"

Vide

p.

144,

supra, is the

text

and of

note "a

4;

also

p.

147,
Sac.

notes

and

-J-.

II Vaiswadeva

original

sacrifice",

BOOK

II., CHAP.

XV.

331

scholar,who

hastened

to

present
feet

hhn

the usual into

oifer;

inp;(or Arghya), and his hands and, when was seated, Nidagha

conducted
and

him
were

the house aud he

washed,

invited

to eat him, respectfully,

"

(when
there

the

followingdialogueensued):
'Tell
me,

"Ribhu.

illustrious for I
am

Brahman,
not

what

food

is in your

house;

fond

of indifferent

viands.'

''Nidagha.'There are cakes of meal, rice, barley, and pulse,in the house. Partake, venerable sir, of best pleases whichever you.'
"Ribhu. boiled and with

'None

of these

do

I like.

Give
milk

me

rice

wdieaten sugar,*

cakes, and

with curds

molasses.'
ever dame, be quick,and prepare whatin the house, to feed delicate and sweet 'Ho!

"Nidagha.
is most
our

guest.' "Having thus spoken, the

to

her

husband's

"

dience Nidagha, in obecommands, prepared sweet wife of it before before had the

and and
eaten

savoury

food,f
meal

and

set

Brahman;
had

Nidagha, having
of the

stood he

him,

until he

wdiich him:
"

desired,thus
and sufficiently, has food? your

entially rever-

addressed

"Nidagha. 'Have you pleasure, great Brahman?

contentment

eaten

with
ceived re-

And your

mind

from

Where

is your

do you purpose residence ? Whither going? (present) come?' have you now And whence, holy sir, needs be 'A hungry man. Brahman, must "Ribhu.

To

render
to

misht'atn

annam.

Vide
annam.

p. 218, supra,

note

I,

t Also

represent misht'am

332

VISHNU

PURANA.

Why should you inquireif my hunger has been appeased? When the earthyelement is parched by fire, then hunger is engendered;and thirst is produced, when the moisture gestive (of the body) has been absorbed (by internal or diheat). Hunger and thirst are the functions* of the body; and satisfaction must always be afforded me for, when by that by which they are removed: and contentment hunger is no longersensible, pleasure
of mind
are

when satisfied,

he has

finished his meal.

faculties of the

intellect? Ask

their

dition con-

of the

mind, then;

for

manf

is not

affected

by

them.

For your three other 'Whither I go,' and 'Whence

'Where I dwell,' questions, I come,' hear this reply:

Man

(thesoul
it is, or

of

man)
the

like everywhere, where

am

and penetrates everywhere, ether; and is it rational to inquire goes

or

whence

whither is my
nor

thou

goest? I neither
any
one nor

going nor coming; nor place;nor art thou thou;

am

dwellingin
others should

are

others;
make

I I.

If you

wonder

what made

reply I
any

to

your

inquiry,Mdiy I
and

distinction

between

sweetened

unsweetened

food, you

shall hear

my

is there that is, What sweet, or not really, explanation. is sweet is That which meal? a sweet, to one eating of repletion; no longerso, when it occasions the sense and
man

that

which

is not

sweet

becomes

sweet, when
so.

(beingvery hungry)
is there

fancies

that it is and

What

food

middle, that, first,

last,is equally

built of clay is strengthened As a house by grateful? is this earthlybody (supported) fresh plaster, so by

"

Dharina.

t Puihs.

BOOK

11.,

CHAP.

XV.

333

earthly
milk,

particles:
curds, treacle,
of that is earth. the
sweet

and

barley,
fruits,
and

wheat,
the like is

pulse,
are

butter,

oil,

(composed
understood
of notion what of ation.' liber-

of)

atoms

This,
mind is this

therefore,
which

to

be

by
is,

you;
or

properly
with

judges
the tends

not,
and

impressed
of

identity,

that

effect

identity

to

"Having
of and and ultimate said: tell

heard

these

words,
fell

conveying
at

the of

substance his

truth,
'Show
who

Nidagha
favour it is
unto

the

feet

visitor,

me,

(illustrious)
my

Brahman;
has of
come

me

that,

for the

good,

hither,
is

and

by

whose To

words

infatuation answered:
to

my

mind

dissipated.'
preceptor,
wisdom;

this,
come

Ribhu hither

'I

am

Ribliu,
to

communicate
to

your
true

you that

and,

having
Know
this of

declared whole

you

what be

is, I shall
one

depart.

universe

to

the

undivided Thus

nature

the

supreme and

spirit,

entitled the

Vasudeva.'

having
of his

spoken,

receiving
with

prostrate faith,
Ribhu

homage
went

Nidagha,

rendered

fervent

way."

CHAPTER
Ribhu The
returns
same

XVI. perfects him

the in divine

to

bis

and disciple,
to

knowledge.
who,
upon, therethis

recommended
final

Raja, by Bharata,

obtains

liberation.

Consequences

of

hearing

legend.
"Afteii the

expiration of (another) thousand

to

years,

Ribhu

(again) repaired
to

the

city

where wisdom.

Nidagha
When

dwelt,
he into

instruct
near

him the

further he

in true beheld
a

arrived

town,

prince entering

it,with

standing
shrivelled
fuel and him

afar with

splendidretinue; and his pupil Nidagha, throat his crowd; off, avoiding the
starvation, and
grass.

bearing

from

the thicket

holy why

luting approached hhn, and, samanded stranger),dea reverentially(as if he was

Ribhu

he

was

standing
is of the
to
a

in

such

retired
of

spot.

Nidagha
attending
I
am

replied: 'There
the
entrance

great

crowd the
me,

people
and

king
it.'
I

into

town;

staying

here

avoid
"

'Tell

excellent
thou
art

Brahman,' wise," which

man.'
seated

said

Ribhu,

'for

believe
which

that

is,here,

the

king, and

is any

other is
a

'The
on

Nidagha, 'is he who king,' answered and fierce the stately elephant, vast as

'You mountain-peak; the others are his attendants.' the moment have Ribhu, 'at one shown me,' observed noticing any peculiar elephant and the king, without characteristic
me,

by
I

which

they
there

may any know

be

Tell distinguished. difference between the

venerable For
am

sir, is

them?

desirous is the

to

which

is,here,

elephant,which Nidagha,
'is

king.' 'The
the

answered elephant,'
is above him.

underneath;

king

Who

336

VISHNU

PUR

ANA.

the

same

with

in holy knowledge, himself,and, perfect

obtained "In

final liberation.
manner

like

do

thou, 0 king,who
or

knowest

what self youras

friend equally duty is,regarding

as

foe,consider
white

one

with

all that exists in the world.*

as

Even
or

the
so

same

diversified sky is, apparently,

one,

blue,
neous erro-

Soul, wdiich is,in truth, but

appears,

to

vision,distinct
which whom here there is all is
none

in different

persons.

That

One,

things, is Achyuta (Vishnu), than other. He is I; he is thou; he is

is his form. Abandon the
error

all: this universe

of

distinction." Parasara
resumed.
"

The
to

king, being

thus

structe inthe

opened
notion of distinct

his eyes

truth, and

abandoned

existence;whilst

through the recollection of his perfectknowledge, obtained, now,

from future birth.
+

Brahman, who, the_ former quired lives, f had ac-

exemption
listens

Whoever
in the

narrates

or

"

to

Bharata between dialogue mistakes not the king has his mind and enlightened, of his of individuality, the nature and, in the course fitted for ultimate emancipation.^! becomes migrations, the lessons

inculcated

'

This

legend
stem.

is It

good specimen
a

of

sectarial

graft upon
the Vishnu it is strain

Paurariik

is, in
it

great

measure,

peculiar to

Puraiia;

as,

although
a

occurs

also concise
our

in the
manner,

Bhagavata,
and in
a

rated, nar-

there, in
looks like
an

much

more

that

abridgment

of

text.

f Jdti. "
Insert

The

is original

^^"JTq^lJjTTTI
.

'devoutly', hhaktiyukta.
have for quietism.' bhaktiyogya, 'qualified

IIMy

MSS.

337

CORRIGENDA,
p. 4,

"c.
arc,

notes, 1. 4
1. 2. See

ah

The infra.^ "The

penance

six

iirmis

in

Sanskrit, hfnidli,
,

Irish/'id, soka, moha, jard, mrityu, as

P. 9, notes,
of

in the commentaries. enuniorated the I'rachetasas and its consequences"

the

Bhdgavata-purd/'ia, IV., XXIV.,

13"15,

and

XXX.,
P. P.
p.

XXXI. For

p. 13, notes. 111. 20, notes, I 13 ah 21, notes, I. 5 ah 22, I. 6.

on

"Cf^'^'oread '^^TC.
The On
and

infra. infra.

Harivainm,
"Tarksha"
note

si. 1861, is here

see

referred to.
2.

p. my

'28, note

See

p. 269, text

1; also
Yami

supplementary
Yami,
as a

note

p. 276. Has the affiliation of

to

Nagavithion

or

daughter,

corrupted tradition, with the old notion that any of the stars of Nasjavithi, one has Yama for its namely, Bharai'ii, hence called At earlier being an presidingdeity, Yamya? period than that of the Puranas, the vithis, have accounted we were as seen,
sons

connexion, due

of

Bhfigu.

P. 23, 1. 3 ah infra. In later times the Ki'ittikas were six in number. Miscellaneous See Colebrooke's Vol. At an earlier II.,p. 331. Essays, there seven. were period, however, They are called Amba, Dula,

Nitatni, Abhrayanti, Meghayanti, Varshayanti, and

Mr. there Cowell's
edition of

the Saiii/iitd of the

Black

See Chupui'u'ka. Yajur-vedaand MaThe

commentator of the text

dhava

enumerates
are

Acharya's Commentary, Vol. II., p. 425. the passage on them, anticipating

named,
"

where word.
191

they
P. See and

IV., IV., 5,
ah

1.

24, notes, line 3

Professor 287.
*.
2.

infra. Ahirbudhnya
Translation of the

is the

uncorrupted

Wilson's

Rig-veda,Vol. 11.,pp.

P. 28, note
P.

For The

rlT^^
passage

read of the

WT^'^Rdmdya/ia
about

29,
the do

Krisaswa, "c. is in Bdla-kdnda, XXI., 14, 15, which, however, names Jaya and Suthe in Bengal recension, Adi-kdnda, XXIV., 14, 15, prabha. Only
note
we

read

of

Jaya
a

and

Vijaya.
or

P. 47, 1. 13. P. 59, 1. 8.

Delete "Without

"the."

following stanza

is

shape." In quoted anonymously:

name

the

the Veddnta-parihhdsltd

^rf% ^TtTT fint ^

'Of
the the

^^

%(5tiit}^^w: I
five
name.

is, appears,
essence

real and unreal there are conjoint ;'.s species,and delightsome, of Brahma; the passage the

predicahlei particulars
The
essence

first three

are

remaining two,

the

of illusion.'

in note in p. 328, annotated ". Compare For tho read the. P. 67, last line of text. in the Mahdhhdrata, Adimentioned P. 71, note tf. The Kalakeyas are parvan, P.
p. 292. 162.

74, notes, I. 3

ah

infra.

On

"Yatudhanas"

see

my

annotations

in

Suvritta. P. 81, I. 13 ah infra. Read to the twofold There "c. P. 85, 1. 10. is, here, a reference "Soma," Dr. See and as moon-plant. Muir, Journal character of Soma, as moon, Series, Vol. I.,pp. 135"140. of the Royal Asiatic Society,New II.
22

00

8
86, 1. 5.
86.

CORRIGENDA,

"c.

P. P. P,

For

read Sankhapad ; Saiikhapada end.

note

and

see

note

in p. 262,

its particularly The

20.

second
"Ilis

is

87, 1.
Dr.

third

wrongly portion is
his

numbered. time." I

Muir's from Time

translatinn"

without

appended

notes"

subjoin, for illustration. of two interesting

hymns
"1,

eyes, his wheels

"2.

Alliarva-veda;XIX., 53, and X,, 54: [us]forward, a steed,with seven rays, a thousand him full of On intelligent undecaying, fecundity. sages mount:
the
carries
are

all the Time

moves

worlds.
on seven

Thus the

is his axle.

He

is at

mortality imwheels; he has seven naves; hastens Time present all these worlds. Time. in

onward,
"3. A

first

god.
is contained in

full

jar
He

We the

behold future.

him

existingin
call him

many

forms.
in

is all these drew

worlds

They

Time,
"4.

the

highestheaven
who became forth the worlds, and encircled them. is no other power There their son. the

It is he

the father, he to him. "5. "6. Time

"7.

Being superior by

Time Time

generated
and

sky

and

these
st

earths the eye

Time.

Set

in

motion

Time, the past

all

the the

future

subsi

earth; by Time Time the through beings [exist] ; embraced in are Mind, breath, name,
created Time Time
,

sun sees.

burns;
All these Time
is of

through
creatures

when rejoice,
"8.

arrives.

In

rigorous
Time
divine

abstraction who

in (jyesht'hain)
Time "9. is lord

{tapas), in knowledge (brahma),

was

highest comprehended.

the

of all

things,he
him.

That

[universe]has

been

him, and is supported on supports Paramesht'hin.

"10.

Prajapati. by him, produced by Time, becoming divine energy {brahma),

the father
set

in

motion

Time The

produced
self-born

creatures;

Time,

in from

the

beginning,[formed]
and
from

Kasyapa sprang Prajapati. (tapas).''' [sprang] rigorous abstraction

"1. From Time

Time;

Time

the

waters

were

knowledge {brahma), tapas, and the rises,and again sets. the wind blows "2. Through Time
earth
"3. is vast.

produced, togetherwith divine the sun regions. Through Time through Time purifies]; [lit.,
in Time.

the the

The Time

great sky
the From Time.

is embraced

Through
and the

hymn
Time

(mantra) formerly produced both

sprang the the Rik
verses.

past
was

future.
from

The

Yajus

"4.

produced they Through Time for the gods. On Time

created

an sacrifice,

imperishable tion porTime the both

the Gandharvas

and

Apsarases, on
rule and
as
over

the

worlds, are supported. this Angiras and "5, 6. Through Time

Atharvan

sky.

Having, through

divine

knowledge

(hrahma),
moves

conquered
the the

this world, and the highestworld, and the all worlds. Time ordinances (vidhriti/i), yea, Journal

holy worlds,

holy
preme su-

onward,

god." of the Royal

of the

Asiatic

New Society,

See, further, on
Translation
note
c.

of Vishnu the identity

with

Series, Vol. L, pp. 380, 381. Wilson's Time, Professor

and p. viii., p. 97,

Rig-veda,Vol. II.,Introduction,

P.

91, notes, 1.

1.

Read

f^^T^TT-

COllRICiENDA,
P.

ifec.

339

D3, last line.

form

write, as in the Vedas, Vasisht'ha is, alone, etyoi vasii. But the correct; the wonl heiiigthe superlative mologically
To

of

in Bengal and India Central Vasisht'ha, so common manuscripts is sanctioned compositions, post-vaidik by a paranomasia in the

Raghuvanda, II.,70.
P. 95, 1. 5. P. 100, note

"Time,"
*. For

"c.

See

my

daitya read

snpplementary dayita.

note

on

p. 87, I. 20.

Read 13. P. 102, 11. 3 and Hirauwat. P. 112, note, 1. 1. -Rmtf Apsarases. L. 10. P. 115, I. 3. For the Uttarakurns, dwellers the Vol. I., p. 38. P. P. P.

iJear/ Jwalana

beyond

the

awZ Amhupa, Himalaya, see

as Aitareya-lirdhmana, quoted in Colebrooke's MiscelkuKous Essays, Sanskrit Also see Texts, Parts I and II., Original passim.

117, 1.

2.

For

Asitoda Read the

read

Asitoda.

119, notes, 1. 12. 120,

note

^fZ^TT**Vankshu,
see

f.
7648.

For

the

Mahdbhdrata,

Anusdsana-

parvan,

Gandaki. P. 121, notes, 1. 9 ah infra. Read For Hariisa and Gandhamadana P, 123, notes, 1. 1. P.
P.

read

Ilamsa

and

Gandhamadana. For 125, I. 5. 128,

Hayasirasread

Haya.siras
"In

notes, 1.

11

ah infra. "Adisathrus," "c.

mountains

India

intra
can

Gangem,
with dif-

Ptolemy mentions many licultybe supplied with M., in the S extremity

berus; the Uxentus M.,

the

names

of which

their modern
of the
to

land

between
of them

the Orudii as representatives: the Chathe Tyndis and

;

the

N.

the

Adisathrus

M.;

the

the M. known the range the Ghats), and now as BittigoM. (["robably N. E. Yindius (umjuestionably the present Vindhya), which extends M. Sardonix and S. W., along the N. bank of the Nerhudda; (probably the present Sautpura); and M. Apocopa (perhapsthe present AraSmith's Dictionaryof Greek and Roman William Dr Geography, velUy

Vol. II.,p. 4G. P. 129, notes, 1. 10. P. For For from

a

Avatrana

read

Avartana. Wilson
,

130, notes, 1. 3.
curious passages

translation, by Professor

of

some

the

various characterizing to be "wise

Mahdbhdrata, Karna-parvan, XLIV., XLV., dras, Manations, as the Jartikas, Bahikas, Arat't'as,
and

Kha.sas, Madrakas,
and Y'ol. XV., pp. Yavanas The
of her

Yavanas,

which
see

last

are

said" .s7.2107"

preeminentlybrave",
are

the

Asiatic

Researches,
various

108, 109.
among
cow

the nations
of

produced,from

parts
The
Ki-

body, by
nations
were

the

plenty, Kamadhenu,
LV. and

for Vi."wamitra.

other P.

the

Pahlavas, Sakas.
Charmanwati

Kambojas, Haritas, and

ratakas.

Rdnidyana, Bdla-kdiiHa,LIV.,
13.

131, notes, 1.
and

For

Sipra
the

read

Charmanwati

Sipra.
note

P.

131,

^.

The

Vedasmriti

7651, after sana-parvan, before the Vedavati, Malava, and A.'^wavati The Pauraiiik passage quoted in the Niti-mayukhaand

Mahdhhdrata, AniisdPlakshavati, and the Hiranwati,Yitasta, and

is named
in

Furta-kaina-

referred, is reproduced in part in the Rdjydhhisheka-paddhati, likewise, which credits it to the VasishthaIdkara,
to

which

I have

so

often

sainhitd. P.

132, notes, 1.

11.

For

Rishika

read

Rishika.
22*

340

CORKIGENDA,

"c'.

P.

134,

Manasasarovara f. Lake the Asiatic Researchex, Vol. XII.

note of the Hunus.
4

lies

in

Undes

or

Hiindes.
Parsee

See

Also, we
see

read, in
V. de

the

tures, scripMe-

P.

135, notes, 11.

moire is said
to

and

7.
,

On
pp. in
74

Sakala
"

M.
p.

Saint-M;irtin's

Analytique, "c
have
been

80.

At
of

79, i/nd.,foot-note, Sakala

the

capitalof the
'"/. 1189

Bahikas. the

P.

13G, notes, Ambashfhas 140,

1. 1.
"

1. 3.
are

It is

Snbhd-parvan
have,
p.
"

that

the

mentioned. Some Gandhamadana

of

P.

"Gandhamadana." Riksha vat. each

MSS.
"

and
"

very of

much four

preferably,

see

115,

is one

mythical mountains, high.

P.

which

is ten

thousand

yojanas (leagues)
of the Sabhd-

141, notes, 1.
parvan.

2.

Mount

Suktimat

is named

in il. 1079

P.

141, notes, 1. G.
the Sone

For
+

Mount
in state"

Mekalaand
as

not
see

Mainaka

"

as

the
4.

source

of real the

Sone,

see

note not

Rdmdyana
P.

does

p. 151: far so

I know"

p. 160, note what from

The

mountain

originates.
"Rishabha.
"

141, notes, 1. 9.

This

mountain

is mentioned
,

in the
4. In

XLl of the Rdindyat'ia, Kishkindhd-kdi'icla, Bengal recension For a stream the genuine Rdmdyana, the reading is Vrishabha.

called

Vrishabha,
P. P.

see

142, 142, note

notes, 1. 1.

p. 152. Read

Balakrama.
see

ftVol. XIV., p. 418, 419. XLI., 13, in a passage

true

0"

the Bahuda The

Colonel

Wilford, Asiatic ^Researches,

to which

Bengal Rdmdyaiia, Kishkind/id-kdiida, there is nothing correspondent in the

of

Rdmdyana,
1.

makes the

mention
from See

the

Bahuda,

and

also

of

the

Ve-

deriving travati,
P. P. P. P.

latter

the the

Vindhya
last note.

mountains.

143, line

"Vetravati."

143, notes, 1. 10. 143, notes, 1. 18. 144, notes, 1.

range
seems

For
For The

W^^"
^X^-^V
on

''^'('^^ ^WT^*-

l'^l[l*''""^ ^FTT^t^IT f^^*the Vedasmiita

to

11.

referring- of
the

the the

to

be

based the

of this river with P.

probableassumption for which see Vedasmi'iti; p. 130.

of

Paripatra identity

147, note

Since
.

P. P. P.

the also. See Journal As. Soc. Bengal,1865, Part I., called Para, p. 116. day, in the of is Pat'ala/ati The Mdlati-inddhava, 1. 5. p. 155. spoken 148,

Cunningham,

writingthis note, I find,that, according to General Parvati,which flows not far from Narwar, is, at this

149,

1. 5.

The

Suvastu

river

is

named
writes
to

in

the

Rig-veda, VIII.,
a seems

XIX.,

37.
1.

151, line follows.

Professor
I

Wilson and the

often

Hence of
8.

changed

his "Selu"
on

Salu.

for a, when it But

we

semivowel

clear, from
no

good MSS.,
a

other

grounds, that
with

pretty have, here,

name

river, but
For

P. P.

151, note
the Asiatic
note

the

river

khalu. particle Tamasi, connected

the

see Sarayii,

Researches, Vol.
f.

XIV., pp. 411,

412.

152,
after

My

fact that P.

some

is strengthened by the of interpolation sus})icion have MSS. Brahmabodhya" just Brahmamedhya-not

Antrasiia.

153, note
river.

f.
7.

Erase

vipdpd, which,
I.
of
a

very

probably,is

the

name

of

See

P. 154, note

p. 192, note The names

large number

of rivers will be found

iu

CORRIGENDA,
the P.

"c.

341
M.

Ihrivamsa,
*.

si. 9505"9518.

And

see

Langlois's Translation,

Vol. I., pp.

507"509.

158, note
has

General Cunningham, and with apparent good reason, shifted the site of Kansambi from lately the side of the Ganges to that of the Jumna. Journal As. See Soc. Beiuial, 186,'), Part I.,
pp. 223"234. In General

vardhana

is

Cunningham's Report to synchronized with a certain

long
of

which

1 of

here

refer, Ilarsha-

king
been

Gnjerat,

that he is identifiable with

to

the llarsha them"

"

of the in in

it is gested sugBatimvali, "c "c., to

preciselyas if these things had not the Vdsavadattd, and also" most

print, in the Preface

the Journal which
is
pable ca-

General

his Report Inasmuch Cunningham contributes as of taking akshayavat'a to signify shadowless Banian remarkable

he

tree",

it

is somewhat
write

that, at
read

variance

with

M.

Julien, he

should

Rajyavardhana.
f.
For supra infra.

P.

159, note P. 159, note

et

Latine

P.

161, note
of

ff. See, on the Pulindas, the Etude sur la de Vliide of M. V. de Saint-Martin, p. 247. with Ahichhatra", ". For "Ramnagar, or
" "

Geog. Grecque
some

mention

Kampilya,

see

General

Cunningham's Report,
177"187.

Journal Mr.

As.

Soc.

Bengal, 1865,
P. 165, note

Part

1., pp.

3. Referring to this note, -in Marat'hi Dictionary,p. xxiii.,-Dr.John

the Preface

to

Molesworth's

inaccuracy, says that Ma/idrdsh"a, which,

several of the

""Muharatta with
as

his far too usual Wilson, is [read Marahat't'a] the Pali form of

with

the variant the Vishnu." And what

reading Mallardsht'ra, appears

Where
does

in

Puninas,

the

Vishiiu-purdna
which
of

mention

Maharashtra?
of? 4 Kerala

Purai'ia has
in
p. 177.

the The

variant

he

speaks

P. 165, note

is mentioned

country

Kerala Oriental

is said to be called Murala, also. See Vol. note 13. VI., p. 527, Society, P. P.

Journal

of the American
see

165, note
Martin's

9.

On

Videha,

Mithila, and
pp
Wilson
true

Tirhoot,
116, 117.
found

M.

V.

de

Saint-

Memoire
2.
to

"c., Analytique,
Professor the

172,
and named

note

Since

Ku.'^ajasand
so

Kosalas, it
a

is obvious

suggest that
unless

readingsmay,
were

be Ku."ajas po.'^sibly, from person

Ka."ajas,
Kusa.
1.

the

Ku."ajas
north
see are

called

P. P.

173, 1. 173, 1
with
in

Siirasenas and
note *.

in

the
Also

spoken
note
as

of in
2.

the

Mahdh/idraia,
be

Drona-parvan,
2

si. 183.

p. 156,

Madhumata river
the of

looks this
name

if
an

it

might

connected

Madhumati. India. For

One See

is

affluent
145.

of the Sindhu

Central
3.

Mdlati-inddhava, p.
exhibit

P.

175, 1.
case,

"Kauravyas" good MSS. denoting,here, Dhritarasht'ra.

8. In

'^^T^
of

"

''

vocative

P.

176,
and

note

the

Revd-nidhdtmya
should
seem

we

read derived

the

rivers the
name

Barbara
of
a

Barbari.
as

They
Murala
note

to

be

from

country,
P.

from *.

Murala,

"c.

"c.
I of
some

177, 1. 2
Sanskrit.

and

The
were

^^^T
the Saivas Martin" Malavas
notes

MSS.

is, at all events,

But
4.

who

and

Aindras?

179, note P. 180, note

85"

P.

Read M. V. the

Kokabakas. de Saint i/e'/"o/re

were

*.

"c., Analytique,

pp.

84,

thinks Also

that
see

northern

intended

by

the

classical

Malli.

p. 165, supra,

and

".

342

COHRIGENDA,
Read Siidras.

"c.

P. P.

183, 1. 2. 193, 1.
bnt
10.

the

"Soma" perhaps designates,in personified moon-plant. See note

this
*

place, not
195.

the moon,

in p.

P. P.

198, note 206, note

{j.
f.

Read Instead

sp^^^XT^.
of

"mother"'

it may both

be from read

better, here,
\J and
from

to

put

"supportress";^T"^
P. P. P.

being

derivable

^JJ.

213, notes, 1. 3
216, 222,
1. 2. note

ab

infra. For
all

ominology
I find

teratology.
Wilson's

Read
2.

Kalasutra. In my MSS. Professor

to

"TT^T^ii"d
can
'

but "^"=^1%:
we

the

right reading seems

of "for its he
is

be

"ni;n^ ^Tf"T;
There
a means

should
no

translate, instead

"c.: repetition", is

be P.

impurity, when

praised;

for he

of

purity.'

225, 1, 15.

According to the Aitareya-/"rd/ima/ia, as quoted by Dr. New Series, Vol. I p. 310," Muir, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, hence thousand "the a heavenly world is distant from days' journey
"

on

horseback."
For

P.

229, notes, 1. 2.
New Society,

Viraj,see
Kasi

Dr. Muir, Journal

note 2.

of

the

Royal

Asiatic

Series, Vol.
Read ab
5.

I., p. 354,
Khanda.
Read

P. P. P.

230,

notes, 1. 3,
5

233, notes, 1.

infra.
The
sense

'^i^T^

|
takes
of

236, notes, 11. 2,

largercommentary
is "the

XJ-^jf'^TT^'l,=

According
P.

to

this,the
ab
feminine Muir

cause-resort is the

the existent", "c.

of

240, notes, 1. 5

infra.
of

Vibhdvari

feminine

vibhdvan,
relevant
sets
or

as

pivari is
P. 241, note
When

the

pivan, "c.

"c.

-j-.Dr.

translates,as
sets

follows, a curious
Sun neither
ever

of the after

"The Aitareya-brdJiniana: think the he end of that

sage pasrises.

himself round, by day, he (only) turns and makes of night time), (portion reaching he out of think rises when below and day above. night, Then, people he (only) turns himself round, after reaching the end of that (portion In truth, he never of time), and makes day below and night above. The man who knows sets. never sets, enjoys union this, that the sun

people

and

sameness

of

nature

with

him,

and

abides

in

the

same

sphere."
310.

Journal
P.

of

the

Royal
Read

Asiatic

Society, New
and A
comma

Series, Vol. L, p.
with

245, notes, I. 8. 249,

note *.

''^^t^m^'*Ushas

P.

P. 251,

notes, hidhara."

1. 12

Compare Usha ab infra.

Read

Apsara

and

Apsaras.
"Ma-

has

dropj)edout

after

P. P. P.

252, notes,
261, 1.
Vol.
2.

1. 15.

^^Tsee

For
*.

Anumati,
Also
see

Goldstiicker's Wilson's
occurs

sub Dictionary, Translation of the of Kuhii.

to

voce.

261, note

Professor

Rig-veda,
come

II.,p. 289, where

1.

Gangii
verses

instead referred
a

P.

266, notes, 1.

The them. the

there
in

have work

since where
of

to

light in

the

but Vdyu-purd/ia,

part
from

of

the

little

expected to find very closely with

note
*

My

MSS.

agree,

in

their text which

the

commentaries

I have

passage, it in taken

at

265.

P. 266, notes, 1, 2

ab

infra. Such

sandhi

as

is

seen

in

ip^nft "^**

DATE

DUE

GAYLORD

#3523PI

Printed

in

USA

BL1135.P8A3 1864V.2 The Vishnu Puran : a system of Hindu

Princeton

Theological Seminary-Speer Library

1 1012

00163

2357